Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2011-05-01T03:38:04Z

74.65.229.51: Editing

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

“We really couldn’t get Lintence, eh?”

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn’t want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn’t understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

“Isn’t that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He’s a pawn under Her Majesty.”

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he’s been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

“Lock it up, I’m afraid information here may reach her majesty’s ears.”

“There’s no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?”

“That’s how it should be in theory, but what I’m worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions.”

“That’s another needless worry. I understand that woman’s personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she’ll face us head on for sure.”

“That’s true. I think that’s how she’d react as well.”

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

“Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty.”

“Oh? Isn’t it because I’ve harbored such a thought that I’m sitting here right now?”

Savaris replied to Kalvan’s question in a relaxed manner.

“I’m just trying to say that Grendan’s current situation isn’t very good.”

“If that’s the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn’t it the special privilege of the Heaven’s Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?”

“No thanks.”

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven’s Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

“But Her Majesty won’t listen. It’s true that Her Majesty can’t just hand out the Heaven’s Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven’s Blades. It’s worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven’s Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child…”

“I became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver at thirteen.”

Savaris couldn’t understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

“Didn’t Kanaris become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he’s young, he can’t be a Heaven’s Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless.”

The last person…Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one’s eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn’t know she was there anymore.

“There really are too many young people” complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven’s Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven’s Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra’s reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven’s Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra’s reign, the oldest any Heaven’s Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven’s Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

“It’s as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of ‘Youngest Heaven’s Blade Receiver’ eh?” said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

“Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him.”

“This isn’t a joke!”

Annoyed by Savaris’ tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

“Well…cool down for a moment.”

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

“I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we’re all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially.”

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan’s dojo’s.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven’s Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families…that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn’t inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

“We can’t let anyone look down upon a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s authority again. Isn’t that why everyone has gathered here today?”

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen’s assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn’t concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn’t have the ability to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn’t considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

“After I become king, I’ll give your dojo’s repayment in kind.”

Minse didn’t forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven’s Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

The Heaven’s Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn’t a better yardstick than that to measure one’s own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven’s Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven’s Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven’s Blade Receivers never bothered set up their own Dojo’s and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven’s Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two’s dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven’s Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven’s Blade Receivers before Minse now.

“Then, what should we do next?”

Savaris spoke first.

“For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it.”

“Then I guess we’ll do it like that?”

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan’s inquiry.

“Our chance comes the next time the Heaven’s Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won’t give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I’ll leave it to you guys.”

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn’t the Heaven’s Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won’t order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven’s Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven’s Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

“That’s why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon” declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra’s weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace’s flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren’t any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven’s Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven’s Blade Receivers wouldn’t do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven’s Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that’s exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

“…Only your memory is far superior to anyone else’s,” said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

“Th-thanks for your guidance.”

“But you’re too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles.”

“Understood.”

He originally thought that the child wouldn’t understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn’t actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn’t sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

“That’s it for today.”

“Thank you for your guidance.”

Facing Lintence’s retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

“So that’s the new guy?”

“Yeah.”

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women’s obsession stared without reserve at the child’s actions.

That child was Layfon.

“Why are you specially training him?”

“To kill time, I guess.”

“It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere.”

The youth’s name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven’s Blades.

“The purpose is clearer than that.”

“I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn’t know before he became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We’re pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?”

“Nothing.”

“Really? So none of us get to fight?”

“Uh-huh.”

“That’s brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman’s bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I’m so happy I’m about to cry.”

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte’s expression instantly darkened.

“Can’t even be bad guy; quite pitiful, eh?”

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn’t to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood…

“They’re plotting something as well, right?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

“It was probably Kalvan-ossan’s bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it’d probably be fine. But what’s the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn’t good, you’re not even that old and you’re already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn’t they?”

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

“Compared to you, who’s only passionate about women I think I’m a lot better.”

“What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?”

“How could I be, such a troublesome thing.”

“I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it’s just that I can’t tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending.”

“If you don’t know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don’t come too close; you have too much perfume on.”

“Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don’t infect me with your outdated tastes.”

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It’s only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn’t say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

“The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days.”

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway’s patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone’s voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

“Yes, it’ll arrive around midday.”

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

“You have to eat lunch properly. You can’t skip, ok? If you don’t eat properly you won’t grow.”

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

“Uh, uh, there’s no need to measure a woman’s charm with a man’s scale. That’s obvious. But a woman with charm can’t evade the looks of men. Hence, they can’t evade men’s measuring gaze, right?”

“There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia.”

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

“Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There’s no need to use the land rollers. You don’t need any travel time either. Is this ok?”

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

“Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you’re a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven’s Blade Receiver, so go do your best.”

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

“Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I’ll introduce you to my granddaughter.

“Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me.”

“Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty.”

“That really is a harsh request.”

“Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely.”

“Then everyone, I hope it’s a pleasant battlefield.” After saying this, Delbone’s voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence’s head.

Leaving the palace’s corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh…

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn’t have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn’t know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn’t even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn’t be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

“You’re very strong, onii-san.”

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person’s nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

“Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you’re recognized here.”

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence’s stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

“If you do that, sooner or later I’ll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh ‘ah, I’m so glad I’m not there.’”

He hadn’t been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

“I won’t rest until I see it with my own eyes.”

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

“Then let’s go.”

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn’t the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

“Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?”

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

“Isn’t the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really.”

“It’s okay. I’m changing out of these pretty soon anyway.”

“No. You’re unpresentable.”

Even though she said this, he obviously didn’t have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

“Make sure you do it properly next time.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon’s half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon’s cheeks.

“Ouch~”

He was obviously acting.

“Um, Layfon.”

“What?”

“Don’t get injured.”

“No problem. Didn’t I safely return all those times before? I’ll return safely this time as well.”

Before Layfon had become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn’t achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren’t allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn’t receive the Military Artists’ grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist’s grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

“But today you’re alone, right?”

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend’s waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon’s first battle as a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

“Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there’s no problems.”

Him saying this didn’t lessen Leerin’s worry at all.

“Then let’s make a promise.”

“A promise?”

Leerin was stunned by Layfon’s proposal.

“A promise I’ll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week’s worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever.”

“Three days.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~”</nowiki>

“Uh-uh. If you don’t eat properly you won’t grow. Isn’t that what Lucia-neesan said?”

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

“So mean. Fine, I got it.”

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

“You clearly have nothing that you don’t like eating.”

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with ‘Wolfstein.’ The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn’t affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven’s Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven’s Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can’t neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

“Isn’t sensei wearing a protective uniform?”

Even though he hadn’t been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

“You’re the only one leaving the city.”

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

“This is your battle. I’m just insurance. I’ll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it’ll just be you by yourself. Don’t embarrass yourself.”

“I understand.”

The obediently nodding child didn’t have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn’t understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence…?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn’t have too many feelings on that point. And he didn’t really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

“You still don’t know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?”

“Yes.”

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

“For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like.”

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

“There’s no problem, I’ve made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she’s terrifying.”

“Really?”

Although he didn’t know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

“Then go.”

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

“Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?”

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1

2011-05-01T03:09:19Z

74.65.229.51: Editing

===Ordinary Days===

That night, Minse Eutnohl violently threw the thing beside him into the wall.

That happened to be a wooden table, which exuded extravagance and technology in both material and design. But with Minse’s strength, the table collided with the screen door with an intense sound before it fell to the ground in pieces.

Even that wasn’t enough to suppress the rage in his heart, but at least it was enough to temporarily quell his impulses. If he didn’t do that, he definitely would have stormed into the palace and completely destroyed the ceremonial banquet which should be going on over there right now.

Not only that, he would also personally gouge out the pair of sleepy eyes which belonged to that poor looking brat who would be there.

The center to tonight’s celebration was that child.

Minse was still very young—somewhere in his mid teens.

But he was even younger.

That’s why Minse was so angry.

Tonight, they were commemorating the birth of the twelfth Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

That kid’s name was Layfon Alseif. Since he became a Heaven’s Blade, his name became Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

“Why isn’t it me?” complained Minse piteously. His hair long black hair grew in a featureless messy tangle.

The Eutnohl was one of the three Royal families in Grendan. The current Queen Alsheyra is of the Almonise family. The family that the King or Queen is from is known as the ruling house.

There was to be twelve Heaven’s Blade Receivers, as there were only twelve blades made from the mysterious Grendan White Dite known as the Heaven’s Blades.

Before Alsheyra’s reign, there were five Heaven’s Blades Receivers. But now, all twelve have been gathered.

Minse believed that he would be the twelfth. The people also held such hopes for him. The last member of the three royal families, Ronsmier’s Tigris had already taken the title of a Heaven’s Blade Receiver. Queen Alsheyra was regarded as the strongest royalty in history, with the purest blood running through her veins in the Royal Families, one whose existence itself demanded it be shown off proudly. Naturally, it was expected that Minse, the head of the Eutnohl family, would take the twelfth Heaven’s blade title. In fact, calling it his inheritance wouldn’t have been an exaggeration.

But, reality wasn’t like that.

Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. A member of a small school Psyharden, an adoptive child became the twelfth Heaven’s Blade.

What’s more was that Minse wasn’t even given a chance to challenge Layfon.

“This is a conspiracy,” moaned Minse.

What he said wasn’t actually nonsense.

There was no doubt that the Almonise family and the Eutnohl family were the current ruling houses. More accurately, it was between the Eutnohl and Almonise families.

The three Royal Families wanted to protect the bloodline of the first King, and they wanted to make sure that any marriages would give birth to more Military Artists. The minimal requirement for a suitor was being a Military Artist. And from the aspect of retaining the purity of the blood from the first king, the suitor had to also be of royal lineage from one of the three Royal families. But purifying the bloodline too much could also lead to the passing on of inherent defects in the genes.

After much argument between the three families, they came to an agreement that every three generations, there would be an intermarriage between the three Royal families.

The current Queen Alsheyra was born of the Almonise and the Ronsmier families.

And her husband was supposed to be of the Eutnohl family.

He was Minse’s brother.

No, he was originally supposed to act as a brotherly figure.

Currently, that brother no longer existed.

He had eloped with some ordinary woman.

Alsheyra had just smiled bitterly at the news, and her next suitor had yet to be decided.

If they went in order, then in theory Minse would have been offered to take the position. There were rumors among the citizens that Alsheyra couldn’t forget about Minse’s brother, and thus was delaying her decision.

And privately, she hated him who had thrown her away, which lead to her hate of the Eutnohl family.

Minse had believed those rumors.

Unfortunately, his bad luck didn’t end with the rumors. His parents were also successively unlucky. His father died in a battle with a filth monster, and his mother died of sickness not long after.

And Minse became the head of the Eutnohl Family. Even though he still had many uncles, according to the laws of the three Royal Families, they were very far down the list as heirs. If the situation arose where Minse died, the person who would inherit the position as head of the family wouldn’t be his uncles but a child of the current head of another royal family. And if Alsheyra didn’t have any children, then the place would be taken by some child of the Ronsmier family.

Minse firmly believed that Alsheyra wanted to use some legitimate way to annihilate the Eutnohl family.

In order to prevent that from happening, it was imperative that he become a Heaven’s Blade. It wasn’t only to spread his name as a protector but to also show off his abilities as a descendant of the bloodline.

And when there was a Royal Family marriage where the suitor was not of the royal family, then the next suitors would be chosen from the Heaven’s Blade Receivers. This way it was possible for him to reclaim the right as a suitor to the Queen and recover the status of the Eutnohl family.

However, he didn’t get chosen for the twelfth spot. Alsheyra had taken away even the chance to show his strength.

This was a conspiracy.

Minse believed this without a shred of doubt.

“If it’s like this, I also have my own means.”

Sooner or later, Alsheyra was going to come to eliminate Minse. But he wouldn’t be sitting, waiting for his demise.

“……It’s not like you mustn’t attack the royalty no matter what.”

Things like the law have no power over people who have been driven into a corner. In order to live on, they will bare their fangs at anyone.

Minse had changed his mood for the better, but looking at his face from the side there was a miserable expression unfitting of his age upon his face.

<center>◇</center>

She would only be happy on that day.

The following days, she was as busy as a bee.

“I really can’t take this!”

The Psyharden dojo was not far from the orphanage and Leerin stood outside with her hands on her hips.

Only ten years old, she was a mid-level student in elementary school. She had a steady personality and could usually be found cooking in the kitchen. She wore clothes with attention to work and moving about. Her hair was also appropriately tied up in a bun. Following the latest trends, the hair in front of her bun curled to one side.

Leerin was standing in the makeshift reception area of the dojo.

The second day since Layfon had become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, which was today, the dojo had become unusually busy. Psyharden Katana School’s dojo was only an old small-scale dojo.

The number of students in the dojo was as small as the dojo itself. There were countless dojos like this in Grendan. Even those that taught the katana couldn’t be counted with two hands.

Of course, there weren’t many that continued existing for a long time. Sometimes it was because the owner of the dojo died in a fight with a filth monster, and there weren’t any successors. Some of the dojos fell to ruin after losing in fights with other dojos.

However, despite its size, the Psyharden Katana School dojo had a long history.

But it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the size of a dojo in Grendan represented its status.

A youth, which had been winning in official matches for two years straight, yesterday claimed victory in the Heaven’s Blade Receiver selection matches and officially became the twelfth Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

That youth belonged to the Psyharden School.

That is, this dojo located at the edge of the residence areas which was barely struggling by.

In the morning, before the doors of the dojo had even opened, there was already a long line of people outside the dojo hoping to get in. Leerin busily responded to them, and even though it was already past noon, there were no signs of there being an end to all this.

“Leerin, take this chance and have lunch.”

“Ok~”

In an attempt to take her mind off the annoying problem, a nearby person went behind the reception area, brought a pot and started cooking.

It looked like that there was no end to the people who wanted to join the dojo, and they weren’t about to wait obediently in line either. They had obviously already gotten an admission slip but they still couldn’t line up properly.

Looking at the scene, Leerin was stumped.

“I can’t take this.! I really want to just stay here instead,” complained Leerin. She was drinking some warm milk, and had recovered somewhat.

Beside the reception area there were tables prepared by the street’s residents.

It’s just as it appeared; it’s a small dojo, without many hands. The kitchen didn't have many staff either.

Seeing Leerin complaining, the person who was helping with the cooking started laughing. She was also a Nee-chan who grew up at the orphanage, and she had married recently, living the life of a newlywed.

“Well, it’s not like you can do anything about this, with Layfon doing all that.”

A Heaven’s Blade Receiver. For the military artists of Grendan, that title held great meaning.

It was equivalent to being called the strongest.

Wanting to study at the same school that trained one of the strongest is perfectly logical.

Some famous examples would be the Luckens School, created by a Heaven’s Blade, and the school for the successors of the three royal families, Rivanes. And there was also the dojo currently regarded as the most prosperous, Midknot.

These three Military Arts schools all currently have students who were Heaven’s Blades Receivers.

Although Grendan has twelve Heaven’s Blades, it doesn’t actually have twelve prosperous Military Arts Schools.

For example, the Psychokinesists. The only Nen-I user of all the twelve Heaven’s Blades, Delbone was the oldest of them all. There were legends that said that she had already been a Heaven’s Blade for several decades, and that perhaps she would have to step down from her position soon. For Psychokinesis, the abilities required far outstripped those demanded of a normal Military Artist, thus there was no dojo which was open to take in disciples and teach them.

Another example would be Karen Kei. Troyatte represents this school in the Heaven’s Blade. As it is also very hard to grasp, there are very few Military Artists who are willing to learn it.

Including these two, with the three mentioned above, and excluding Layfon, there were still six others.

Of the six, the one known as the strongest of the current Heaven’s Blades, Lintence, wasn’t born in Grendan. He was a military artist who was visiting from another city, and under the Queen’s recommendation entered the selection tournament and became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver. So if he didn’t found a dojo, then there was no way for him to pass on his techniques to anyone else, and he had no intentions of doing so.

As for the other five, none of them fitted into any specific dojo in Grendan, and like Lintence, none of them had any intention of starting their own dojo’s either.

Putting all this into perspective, Layfon is the only Heaven’s Blade Receiver to become one having learned only the Psyharden Katana techniques.

So, if one was part of the Psyharden dojo, one could become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

Of course, that’s what everyone thought.

“But the thing is……”

Leerin gazed across at the people who were hoping to gain entry after lunch break with mixed feelings.

Wasn’t there anyone who felt suspicious?

Perhaps nobody had noticed the Dite that Layfon was holding in tournament?

That was a sword.

Psyharden was clearly a school which taught the Katana, not the sword.

Thinking back, it was the day before the decisive battle.

Inside the dojo, other than the caretaker, the two who had grown under the shelter of the Psyharden dojo; Derek and Layfon were completely alone.

The two were holding restored Dites. In Layfon’s hand, was a sword.

“I’m sorry,” said Layfon to a completely silent Derek. He then stored his Dite away and placed it in its sheath.

Leerin quickly realized the meaning behind it.

That was Layfon making it clear to Derek that he was giving up the way of the Katana.

And then, Layfon became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

“Why would Layfon……”

Even now, she still hasn’t asked him about it.

Until now, Leerin always thought that she knew everything about Layfon. They were the same age, and thus they were placed into the orphanage at almost the same time. And at the time, they were both infants.

Leerin was an abandoned child.

So was Layfon.

They two have been together before they understood anything. At that time, they didn’t know that they shared circumstances with the other. They also had many other siblings unrelated by blood in the orphanage. Some were abandoned as well. Others had both their parents die, and nobody adopted the children who were sent here. There were various circumstances.

She only recently found out that Military Artists very rarely gave up their children.

Perhaps there was some sort of relationship like that, but chances of that wasn’t high.

Layfon treated Derek like his real father. And likewise, Derek treated Layfon like his own son. Of course, the other children in the orphanage also treated this kindly old Military Artists of few words as their own father.

But, Layfon was a Military Artist.

Everyone in the orphanage had their own surnames.

The ones who had last names kept them. Those who didn’t know had Derek give them one. All the children were siblings who had grown up in the same circumstances together, but they wished that they could share their surname with someone else.

This felt somewhat lonely.

But it was also something they could do nothing about. Derek’s last name was the same as the dojo that he was part of. Even though it was very small, even if a normal person carried the name of the dojo, it showed a deep connection with a Military Artist generations back.

Not knowing her two parents, Leerin obviously didn’t know her surname either.

This also meant that Layfon might not have his own surname. Layfon Psyharden. This name wasn’t too shabby.

As they continued on with their ordinary lives, perhaps it had also become reality.

Derek adopted Layfon officially, and was originally meant to be the heir to the Psyharden techniques.

But in his hands, Layfon was holding a sword.

(Why?)

She couldn’t think of any reasons. She couldn’t understand why Layfon would do this at all.

Leerin was very surprised that when it came to Layfon there were things about him that even she didn’t know about.

“Excuse me.”

“Ah, yes.”

Leerin turned around after suddenly being spoken to.

In front of the reception area was a youth who was slightly older than Leerin. He stood there with a very amiable smile, with very thin eyes framed by a pair of glasses, and a head of long silver hair.

“Excuse me, is this the Psyharden dojo?”

From his manner, it was obvious he came from a family of status.

“Yes, I’m sorry, if you want to enter the dojo please get out your entry ticket…”

“Ah, it’s not like that.” The youth simultaneously cut Leerin short and spoke to those who were lining up, showing he knew what was going on.

“The thing is, I’m a foreigner.”

Foreigner here referred to those who came by roaming buses from other cities.

“I saw yesterday’s match by chance, and I was very impressed, so I wanted to meet that Military Artist personally, and came here.”

“Ha……”

Leerin nodded her head and at the same time became slightly more alert.

“Of course, I am an ordinary person; I’m not seeking to get into the dojo through meeting him. I just want to meet him.”

Again, the youth expressed his plans loudly. The hopefuls who were lining up to gain entry to the dojo realized that he wasn’t there to cut in front of them and stopped caring about what he was trying to do.

Dealing with a person younger than him by about five years, he was always very courteous. And Leerin who was always praised by others for her maturity felt that this youth in front of her seemed even more like an adult than she was.

The second day after the banquet, they started preparations in order for Layfon to have the same uniform as the rest of the Heaven’s Blade Receivers.

It seemed that the adjustments to the Heaven’s Blade, the measurements to his special combat suit for use outside a city, etc. all needed confirmation.

Layfon said he had to temporarily stay in the palace for all those things.

They didn’t know when the filth monsters would come and ambush them. And Grendan had much more run ins with filth monsters than normal. For a newly appointed Heaven’s Blade Receiver, there wasn’t any time for rest.

Hearing this, the youth nodded his head with some comprehension.

“It really is a pity, it seems I won’t be able to meet him before my roaming bus leaves.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok, it’s ok, it’s not like it’s your fault…… And anyway, this place is very welcoming to us foreigners. In the city I live in, any foreigners who wanted to leave their accommodation had to undergo a relatively thorough inspection, and it’s the same for almost every other city I’ve been to as well. This treatment really surprised me.” [It count:4 Editor help plox.]

Perhaps this youth was talking to himself, or perhaps he was simply trying to tell someone else his surprising experience here.

That’s why Leerin wasn’t about to answer his query.

“I think it’s because very few Roaming Buses come by here.”

The youth reacted with a look of surprise in response to Leerin’s answer.

“Eh? But, that can’t be the only reason can it?”

“That…… We have to treat our guests with hospitality, hoping that maybe we’ll get some sort of gift from the guests.

“If you put it like that, then I’m a complete cheapskate of a guest who doesn’t remember any favors.”

“Ah, that’s not what I meant,” Leerin explained hurriedly and stopped what she was doing, facing the laughing youth.

“Don’t mind me, I was just joking.”

“Eh?”

“Thank you, even though it’s a pity that I can’t meet that person, I still met a very interesting person.”

He was referring to Leerin.

The serious youth revealed another smile, making Leerin’s face burn with redness. But this time, the youth took no notice to her reaction, and left after saying goodbye.

“……A strange person.”

Reflecting on her judgment of the youth, Leerin returned her attention to her meal. There were still many people who wished to enter the dojo, and recording their names and addresses was something that Leerin didn’t have a choice in doing right now.

<center>◇</center>

As he smoked a cigarette, Lintence responded, “I refuse” to this completely uninteresting topic of conversation.

“Go tell them that this is what I said.”

Lintence lived in the district in Grendan reserved for receivers of the Heaven’s Blade.

The letter he was holding left his hand. The letter itself and the envelope it came in were in the same state as when he had received them: they were defying physics and were floating horizontally in the air.

As they reached the rubbish bin, they were shredded. They were shredded so finely that even those who were used to putting together jigsaw puzzles would have trouble reassembling it, his paranoia making it nearly impossible to restore.

The floorboard was creaking. The robust male who had brought the message shrank back and retreated a few steps in the face of Lintence’s attitude, making the noise. It was the fate of an apartment that was built with cheap materials, and this was the sound of the floorboards aging.

With a pair of spiritless, unfriendly eyes coupled with messy, long, uncut hair and that lazy beard covering his beard, Lintence laid on the sofa. He wasn’t looking at the messenger at all, instead staring at the smoke floating about in the room like a mist.

“Go back.”

Lintence uttered the short sentence as he exhaled more smoke. The messenger escaped out the door, the floorboards he stepped upon making more creaking noises.

The ashes descended towards a shirt full of wrinkles.

But before they could land on the shirt, they were sent to the ashtray in a cubic shape.

The door was just left open like that, and outside the door near the stairs were sounds of people bumping into each other. The anguished cries of women, the panicked sounds of men, the sounds of people falling from the stairs, as well as the laughter which echoed from upstairs.

“So noisy.”

As Lintence mumbled to himself, the door moved to close itself.

At the same time, a hand stopped it.

And from behind it, came a surprised sound.

“Wow, the pathetic state you’re in really is surprising. It’s only been a week, so how the hell did you manage to make this room so messy? That’s amazing in its own way.”

Pulling open the closing door, the woman walked in without reserve as she looked about the room in a dazed manner.

The woman, dressed in maid uniform, took out a vacuum cleaner and stood in front of Lintence in a proud pose.

She didn’t look to be older than twenty.

But nobody knew her real age. Regardless, this woman often used her leftover Kei for an internal-type Kei to control her body at will. Changing her skeleton was a little difficult, so she couldn’t change her height, but she could limit her own growth. At least since the many years ago he had first met her; her height and her visage hadn’t changed at all.

“What? You can’t take it if there isn’t that much smoke in the air? You smoking addict.”

Saying this presumptuously, that woman strode past Lintence and opened the windows. Fresh air rushed passed the woman and blew in, but Lintence’s sharp sense of smell still detected the stink of the rubbish dump placed next door in the construction room.

“…I believe I told you sixty four thousand eight hundred seconds ago to leave me alone, Your Crappiness.”

Lintence was still lazing on the sofa as before, but the window closed by itself, and the breeze stopped.

“If you’ve got a problem, then go find somewhere else to live. It’s not like that will damage that icy attitude of yours. All the maids I assigned to work here all came to me one after another crying, pleading me to let them work somewhere else.”

“So just leave me alone. We’ve already had this conversation thirty eight times.”

“If a Heaven’s Blade Receiver lives in a place like this, then the Almonise ruling house will be questioned by others. I wish you could at least make it a little tidier.”

The woman dressed as a maid…… Her Crappiness…… Alsheyra Almonise opened the window yet again. This time it wouldn’t be closed again. She removed all the steel threads wrapped around the window.

Looking from outside, a pair of hands darted about grasping at empty air. Alsheyra tossed the steel threads in her palm beside her. Those discarded steel threads silently returned to their owner.

“Where are the clothes I gave you? I think they should suit your tastes.”

“You’ve watched too many yakuza movies.”

“Look at that mean glare in your eyes. I’d like to see what kind of malicious being you are if you aren’t some hoodlum.”

As she said these rough words, she laughed gracelessly. Laughing, she kicked the accumulating pile of magazines with a well-rehearsed action and after finding the power cord, she connected the cleaner into the hidden socket and proceeded to turn it on. The unique noise of the vacuum cleaner filled the room.

“I want to kill you, you know.”

Lintence muttered this quietly in the midst of the chaotic noise the vacuum cleaner was making.

“I know that” replied Alsheyra calmly. “You idiot, you really piss me off. You don’t even know your place.”

“For that, I became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.”

“That’s why I’m saying, an idiot really is stupid. You’ve already revealed your real self. Just like that, you’ve leaked the information.”

“Surely there must be some Heaven’s Blade Receivers who aren’t satisfied with you?”

When Lintence became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, there were some who expressed their disapproval.

Lintence wasn’t actually the first foreign Military Artist who became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver in Grendan.

However, such Military Artists usually appeared about once in every King or Queen’s rule.

There had never been a person like Alsheyra who gave Heaven’s Blades en mass to foreigners.

Of course, it was natural for the higher ups of the traditional Military Artists in Grendan to be offended by these actions.

As for the isolated city, information from outside cities took relatively high priority. Technology too, took high priority, along with expansion of the gene pool. They welcomed everything other than illnesses. But all these things needed time to fit together, and this was the new problem which this city was facing.

First was Lintence, then it was Cauntia and Reverse’s combination. Suddenly three military artists had become Heaven’s Blade Receivers. Even though survival of the toughest was the Military Artist’s motto, they weren’t very pleased about this.

But……

“So what.” Showing no signs of wavering, Alsheyra continued to ponder, calmly went on.

“There’s no problem with them harboring discontent. If they don’t like it, there’s no problem either. If they have any problems then it’s good if they tell me and don’t hold back. Even if I am royalty, I’m merely the descendant of the bloodline of one of the strongest families in Grendan. If you think you’re strong, then do your best to do something. Keeping them all in line is my job. As for any disobedient little dogs, giving them the punishing whip is the job of the master. That’s all there is to it, is it not?” declared Alsheyra as she cleaned the room with the vacuum cleaner.

It didn’t fit her maid uniform. As he thought that, Lintence cracked a smile, looking at her face from the side.

She was a Queen at birth. She was the strongest at birth. This woman’s behavior gave off an aura of splendor, totally out of tune with the obedient feel of her maid uniform.

“Well, just let me look forward to what sort of a song an idiot can sing. It’s been really boring recently. I wanted to bully the new gentleman, but it seems he’s not strong enough yet. Lin, can you go train him?”

“Well, I guess that’ll be interesting.”

Lintence had also watched yesterday’s finals. But he only watched the opening ceremony and the participants before returning. For him, that was more than enough to predict the results.

And he didn’t guess wrong.

“Oh? That was really unexpected. I thought you would decline.”

“That’s because he’s very good at learning from others. I just want to know if he really has such a talent, so I’m going to go test him.”

“Ah, I see. That will be very interesting,” whispered Alsheyra interestedly, laughing. “There have been many like him. Children who sealed their weapon of choice and techniques while still becoming a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.”

“Anybody could do that.”

“But they wouldn’t do it like this. This is the nature of Military Artists, is it not?” replied Alsheyra quickly.

She revealed an expression as if Lintence had fallen for her tricks, and Lintence responded by closing his two eyes, as if an attempt to isolate himself from the noise of the vacuum cleaner.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Ordinary Days: Part 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Epilogue

2011-04-29T05:25:59Z

74.65.229.51: Name changes to conform with naming guide

===Epilogue===

Sharp teeth flew everywhere. Savaris avoided all the teeth by centimeters. A chill went down his spine after he took one look at the gigantic pillar of tooth stabbing the ground that was about his height. Still, he smiled through his helmet. Instead of increasing his distance with the filth monster, he ran close to it.

Ten more seconds till the next attack. That was Layfon’s conclusion after observing Savaris and the filth monster. Savaris deliberately slowed down as he closed in on his opponent in a relaxed manner.

Ten seconds.

The filth monster opened its mouth and at that moment, its mouth exploded.

That was Layfon. His External burst type Kei had shattered the sharp tooth the filth monster was about to shoot out. The shattered pieces ran wild inside its owner’s mouth. The filth monster spit out liquid and roared in fury. It changed its target to Layfon.

Layfon kept his distance as he evaded the attacks. The filth monster chased after him, its every step shaking the earth. Layfon had to move cautiously to prevent himself from falling due to the intense shaking of the ground. He kept his speed the same as his opponents. The distance between them remained constant. Felli’s map appeared in a corner of his vision. The blue dot was him. The red dot was the filth monster, and the yellow dot chasing the red dot was Savaris.

Layfon ran in a straight line. Finally, both red and yellow dots overlapped.

“Twenty more seconds till the destination,” Felli’s voice sounded in his helmet. Tension was mixed in her voice.

“Please take immediate action when the target enters the destination. Don’t mind me,” Layfon said. He knew Felli’s tension would affect the success of the fight, so he confirmed it with her again.

“……… Roger.”

He kept running at a steady pace as the filth monster followed.

(Please don’t let it notice.)

He prayed as he ran.

He entered the area not long after with the filth monster right behind him.

“Explode!” Felli and Fermaus both called.

An intense and huge keening from the earth buried his surroundings. Having anticipated the explosion, Layfon had jumped. This was the place where he first discovered the filth monster, the place where the filth monster had been shooting out the eggs. A female filth monster was beneath it which meant there was a massive empty hole in the ground. Felli and Fermaus had laid the flakes in the ground and triggered off a psychokinesis mine explosion, causing the ground the sink. Having lost its balance, the filth monster failed to escape the mine but it did not entirely sink into the ground. Hence Savaris gave it a final kick.

“Get down there.”

The External Burst type Kei of that kick shocked the filth monster all the way to its lower body. The colossal creature fell into the hole. Savaris had used the rebound force of the kick to leap into the air.

The filth monster rolled as it fell, gathering momentum and increasing its falling rate. In the end, it fell with its back on the ground and its abdomen facing the sky.

Layfon snatched out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite with his left hand. Their handles were still connected. He condensed the Kei in the Dites to their limits, to the limit of the cracks spreading through the Sapphire Dite. As the light that exuded from the Dites turned from green to red, he executed his move – External Burst type variation – Rumble Sword.

He threw the Sapphire Dite. The sharp Katana, holding a huge amount of Kei, stabbed right down. The color of Kei turned redder than it was allowed. The Katana stabbed the filth monster’s abdomen as it drew sparks in the air. Next, the Sapphire Dite exploded and the Kei suppressed inside it shot everywhere. A large part of the filth monster’s outer skin was peeled off from that result to reveal the meat of its body.

“Time for me to go,” Savaris said.

Holding the Adamantium Dite, Layfon turned around the back of the blade for the Heaven’s Blade to use as his dive point. The rebound force of Savaris’ jump helped Layfon to stay in the air longer.

Savaris shot straight down. Since he hadn’t made any special modification to the fighting suit that he borrowed from the Mercenary Gang, he couldn’t use the Luckens move – Roar Kei. He now held his fist.

(Let’s try this then.)

One word flowed in his mind, an absolute. He had mentioned this to Gorneo once. This didn’t belong to the skills passed down in the Luckens family. This was an ultimate move that one came to learn through training. He himself hadn’t yet mastered this move as he didn’t want its training to prevent him from growing more. However, he couldn’t train since coming to Zuellni as he had to hide himself. And training Gorneo had given him second thoughts. He had changed, and he had chosen to attempt this move. He had attempted it so he could only keep on honing it. Although one could say “hone”, he could only do it all in his head. Using it in real battle for the first time was probably foolish. However, he chose to execute that move. That was what Savaris, the Heaven’s Blade successor, was like.

External Burst type variation – Absolute, full power, stab.

His fist hammered into the filth monster’s body. This move belonged to the Kei skill that ran through an enemy’s entire body to destroy it. This was the true essence of the Luckens’ combat skill, a skill invented against filth monsters, a move made to allow bare-hand fight. Roar Kei was one of those moves, a secret that allowed one to fight without physically lifting a finger. Since too few people managed to master this move, it had become a high level move in the Luckens family. To Savaris, the shaking first spread through the air, and then the explosions started from the filth monster itself. A full power stab was more intense than a mere strike by a fist. It was a move that could sink the Kei into the depth of the enemy’s body and explode from the inside.

Bearing the destructive power of the Kei in the fist, the armored plates often failed to shoulder the enormous Kei, but there was a way to solve this problem.

The filth monster shook intensely. Large amount of liquid shot from its mouth.

Savaris stepped back quickly, took out a small spray from his clothes and sprayed the liquid on his fist, filling the cracks on his gloves. However, that failed to alleviate the pain in his fist. It seemed he couldn’t use his right hand anymore in this battle.

At the time of Savaris taking out the emergency spray, Layfon’s shadow cut through his vision. He landed in front of Savaris with the huge and long Adamantium Dite on his back, as if it was hiding behind him. The Katana on his back rattled from the massive amount of Kei condensed inside it.

The Kei in the blade suddenly disappeared.

Heaven’s Blade technique – Kasumirou.

This was a technique that he invented when he was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

Similar to Savaris’ Absolute stab, Layfon’s technique was a strike that let its Kei run into the filth monster’s body. The Kei then turned into numerous strikes like rain to destroy the enemy from its inside.

“Wu!”

Layfon tossed away the Adamantium Dite. As it couldn’t bear the pressure of the Kei, it exploded.

The organs of the filth monster had taken Savaris’s blow and were now being cut down by Layfon’s move. A filth monster was still a living creature. Even though it had the power to re-grow its outer skin, the level of damages to its body was too severe for it to revive.

Layfon and Savaris watched the enemy from a distance through a screen of dust and sand.

“Almost finished?”

“If that’s the case, then good,” Layfon replied.

Savaris had sacrificed his right hand and Layfon had lost two Dites. Forget Savaris for now. Layfon had lost the Sapphire Dite that could turn into steel threads and the Adamantium Dite that was his greatest fighting strength. The loss of these two had dramatically decreased his fighting power. If the filth monster didn’t fall, Layfon had nothing left to fight it.

“We should cut off its neck just in case, but that thing is under the ground and it’s got a thick skin and tendons……… It’s a bit much for us right now,” Savaris calmly analyzed the situation.

So now they could only wait for the result.

Next came Felli’s unfortunate report.

“……….. The temperature of the target is rising.”

They hadn’t killed it.

The ground around the filth monster trembled. Liquid continued to shoot from the filth monster’s abdomen. Savaris silently held his left hand as Layfon restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.

“Well, we can only go in.”

“….. Yes,” Layfon agreed.

Felli’s voice sounded in his helmet. “Please escape!”

…….. But where could they go? Zuellni’s multi-leg was broken. Even if it could move, it couldn’t run forever from the filth monster. They could only make a bet with this fight.

Layfon pondered another strategy.

BANG!!

This sound was impossible. But after knowing this sound came from the filth monster and thinking that if it was that person, then nothing was strange.

It was a pillar of light. The light had shot through the rising filth monster and dispersed into the air. But this was all after the fact.

“…….. What?” Layfon was at a loss. The filth monster was dead. He didn’t need Felli to confirm it for him. It was completely dead.

“Anyway, we’re saved. Even though it’s an insult that has got nothing to do with my real strength………” Savaris’s reply was cold. “Next is to complete the mission I’m here for.”

His words restored the calmness in Layfon’s head. Savaris was here to take the Haikizoku, the Haikizoku that lived in Nina.

“……… Can you just leave it?” he asked with carefully chosen words. He knew Savaris’s strength. Even though Savaris didn’t have his Heaven’s Blade with him, Layfon still didn’t want to fight him.

“………… Personally, I want to fight you, but would Her Majesty be satisfied? Or, even if she forgives him, would Kanaris understand? She’d be angry. And that’s gonna be troublesome.”

“Really!!” Layfon swung the Shim Adamantium Dite at him without hesitation. The remnants of Kei exploded. His strike drew an arc in the sky.

Savaris was gone.

“I knew you’d do that,” came his carefree laughter. He had first read Layfon’s move.

“Let me do this, then you’ll use your full strength.”

Savaris’s presence was disappearing fast. Layfon rushed out of the screen of dust and saw him riding the bike for Zuellni.

“Damn!”

He ran for his own bike.

150 Jimels. Target was Zuellni. The curtain of the long chase rose.

Blue light accompanied every shake of the space. The ground shook.

“Damn, this isn’t the time to play!” Dixerio rolled his tongue under the attack of the iron whips. The amount of Kei in the Haikizoku continued to increase, and the density of Internal Kei rose as well. One’s dexterity increased. Dixerio knew this theory earlier than Nina. Still, an increase in fighting power didn’t usually translate to an improvement in skill. Sure, however good one’s skill was, one would fall in front of overwhelming power, but this was different when both fighters possessed the same amount of power. In that case, the outcome came down to one’s skill and experience. He deeply believed that he wouldn’t lose to her in both skill and experience. Nevertheless, she managed to corner him.

(Can’t she see I’m holding back?)

He didn’t plan to kill her so he held back in his every move. Was this it?

(Is that why she has the advantage?)

This was the truth. Nina had cornered him step by step despite his confidence in his strategies, as if she didn’t fear her enemy, no matter how strong he was. Dixerio wouldn’t understand that Nina could reach this level because she kept challenging the high wall that Layfon’s presence held.

“But!” he shouted after tens of rounds.

His heavy metal whip hit her right shoulder. She didn’t stop moving. Dixerio was surprised as he felt the feeling through his right wrist.

Kongoukei.

Still, Dixerio’s strike did have its impact. Because she had failed to completely defend from his Kei, Nina’s right hand lost its grip on the iron whip. The iron whip fell onto the ground. But she didn’t stop her movement. She lifted the left iron whip to strike his face.

Suddenly, blue light rippled out in the space.

Nina stopped. Dixerio stopped.

Nina’s iron whip stopped.

Dixerio’s hand gripped her whip.

“My hand isn’t that cheap.”

The skin of his hand ripped and blood flowed. He pulled her down onto the ground with her still holding tightly to the weapon. He raised the whip.

Kongoukei.

She continued to release her Kei to defend. However, he had already anticipated that move.

Internal and External Kei variation – Raitei. Raijin, a move used in close distance with the enemy, had become Raitei. It broke through Nina’s Kongoukei and the whip hit her on her stomach.

“Ha!” she screamed and fell immobile. The mask fell from her face as she fainted.

“Geez……. Took me so much strength,” he bent to pick up the mask but the mask slipped from his palm.

“What?” he looked at it, confused.

The mask was now in someone’s hand. He looked at this new person, speechless.

“Hey, hey………….”

Speechless. Before being forcefully pulled into Zuellni, he had once infiltrated Grendan just to see this person. Now…….

“Hey, why are you here?”

The girl wearing funeral-like black clothes didn’t reply. She kept silent……. And vanished.

A person stood in the courtyard of Grendan’s palace. Her two hands were put together as if she was aiming to shoot.

“Straight in the heart” Alsheyra, the owner of the palace, shouted happily.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t see it………” Kanaris said calmly behind her. A scarf encircled her neck to hide the trace of injury on it. However, the person who made that injury didn’t seem to care.

“Aaa, well, whatever. It’s a feeling of obliterating an interference. Compared to that, look over there. Over there! You can see the flag. Aaa, it’s spotless as I imagined. Great. A brilliant reunion! As if I’m a knight on a white horse, out to rescue an imprisoned princess!”

“No, you’re the Queen. Compared to that, I can’t even see the filth monster. Do you think I can see what’s beyond it?”

Alsheyra didn’t seem to hear her.

“Wait for me Leerin, I’ll be right there to receive you!” she said happily.

Kanaris sighed.

Grenden moved forward. It kept heading straight for Zuellni.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Volume 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-04-29T05:17:51Z

74.65.229.51: Fix to previous name change

===Chapter 5 - Chaos===

Vance was more frustrated and bitter than anyone when he saw the filth monsters appearing in this situation. This was the second Military Arts Competition and the chaos in the enemy city far exceeded his predictions. This was something for Zuellni to rejoice over. The first and second waves had already taken complete control of the battlefield. What they needed was to wait for Vance’s defense team to defend against the enemies and obtain victory. However, Vance wasn’t too focused on victory. After all, he was the Leader of the Military Arts course. As the chief commander of Zuellni’s Military Artists, he had to grasp hold of the situation no matter what.

Filth monsters. The larvae had appeared on the outskirts of the city.

“Alchemy technicians, prepare to release the safety locks on the Dites. The team here and the cannon team are responsible for holding up the filth monsters. The rest of the teams, get your Dites’ safety locks released and join the battle,” he gave the orders through the flake and went to stand in front of the troops with a long staff in his hand.

“Listen up. Stop them. But don’t be too reckless,” he roared and jumped into the crowd of larvae.

The report on the invasion of the larvae had reached Karian.

“Who would have thought……… So unlucky,” he said in a small voice as if he didn’t want anyone to hear him. The rest of the Student Council members located in the underground conference room didn’t have to hear what he just said.

“Switch on the city’s defense system. If necessary, we have to use the cannon.”

“But that’s……” the head of the Business course objected. He couldn’t ignore the consequence of using the cannon that would result in the city losing a large amount of its resources. It didn’t matter that they used some of the resources now, but they needed to preserve the resources that could be used in the reproduction phase. For example, the metal and fuel used for every shot were all precious to the city. They were things that couldn’t be recovered. Although the city could mine more resources in its route, it might sink into a period of a severe lack of resources.

“I understand you. But this is an emergency. It’d be too late if Military Artists became sacrifices.”

“Isn’t he here?”

No one needed to ask who “he” was but Karian shook his head.

“There’s something else we need to be aware of,” he then gave a detailed explanation.

What did it mean for the filth monsters to suddenly appear? Why did Zuellni and Farune hold a Military Arts Competition in the vicinity of filth monsters? Was it simply because both sides hadn’t noticed it? And was this the same as last time with a female filth monster giving birth underground? However, the report said there were only around 30 larvae. The number was far lower than before. According to a report from another psychokinesist, a huge something laid beneath Zuellni’s multi-legs. The larvae seemed to have come from that “something” which was broken. Looking at the damages on the multi-legs, it appeared that “something” had been tossed from a far distance to crash with Zuellni’s multi-legs. If that was the case, could a normal female filth monster undertake a feat like this?

“I don’t think so.”

Felli’s flake was currently heading for that direction. Everything meant this attack wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

“……. Meaning there might be an aged phase filth monster around?”

All members of the Student Council had accepted the knowledge of filth monsters they had heard from Layfon. An aged phase filth monster had given up its reproduction functions. Instead, it turned to evolving.

“I’m not sure. Anyway, the Military Artists are fighting the 30 or so larvae. So just in case, we’ll have to use that insurance,” Karian said and urged everyone to action.

One group rushed out of the conference room and the other group stayed behind to discuss further strategies.

“……… Really, I’ve already acted the villain once to ensure our victory in a Military Arts Competition, and then we have this. So annoying.”

The last time was the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. This time was filth monsters. What next? He didn’t want to think further, but he still fell into contemplation.

Unfortunately, his prediction had come true.

Zuellni and Farune’s Military Artists all witnessed the coming of the larvae.

“What’s that……….?”

Thanks to the connection between the teams and the speedy work of the Dite technicians, the safety lock releasing procedure had gone ahead smoothly. Zuellni was now in a counterattack mode. Although Layfon had taken care of most of the larvae, Zuellni’s Military Artists had eliminated around 10 larvae when he returned from Farune. It was fortunate that only a few Military Artists had sustained light injuries. This was the result of Vance’s speedy reaction and everyone’s daily training. And luckily, the larvae had gathered in one place. But this wasn’t the time to rejoice over luck.

Everyone’s gaze was now on the thing floating in the air. A black hole that slowly moved as it expanded. Psychokinesists voiced their warnings. A sound grew louder as the hole expanded. When he understood the meaning of that sound, Vance shouted, “Everyone, retreat!!”

Something as massive as a mountain had appeared. All Military Artists began retreating from the city’s outskirts.

An intense and ear-piercing rumbling filled the space, shaking the entire city and making Military Artists’ knees go weak. Pillars of earth rose up from outside the city to meet the sky. Soil particles fell through Zuellni’s air shield.

A moaning of metal sounded behind the retreating Military Artists as the rain of soil hit them. The original form of that noise was finally confirmed. A large pillar on the outskirt of the city… one of the city’s multi-legs broke before their eyes and fell onto the earth.

“Damn!” Vance burst out.

The rain of soil, not yet filtered by the air purification system, fell to make new wounds. It wasn’t enough to cause death, but it was enough to lower the students’ morale.

The rain of soil stopped after the pillar of soil disappeared.

Many more larvae appeared from where the multi-leg had fallen. Vance could deeply feel the impending crisis. Someone had thrown over the larvae. Because whatever huge thing that carried the larvae came from somewhere so far away, even psychokinesists failed to detect it. Vance failed to imagine the power behind this. This attack would never end if they couldn’t defeat the real enemy.

“Damn……….”

The number of new larvae was about the same as the first wave of larvae. Zuellni’s attack power was enough for it. However, they couldn’t predict the location of the third wave. If the third wave came from the side of the city, then Zuellni’s attack power would have to spread out, and that would lower the speed of attacking. And if every time a toss of “something” managed to damage Zuellni………..

“Damn!”

With staff in hand, he gave the order to attack. They must eliminate the larvae before them. But what next?

“ARR!” Vance shouted. As the chief commander, he couldn’t show his weakness here.

Layfon pinched his nose. He remembered this feeling of pollutants burning his nose. Numerous larvae lay beneath him. He could defeat them in one swift moment if he used the steel threads, but Harley currently kept the Sapphire Dite. Thinking that he couldn’t use it, he showed a bitter smile. Harley and Kirik were making adjustments on the Sapphire Dite, and that would take time. If Layfon returned now and asked someone to fetch the Sapphire Dite for him, he’d probably be granting that person relief.

He looked at the outskirt of the city. A scenery of the wilderness that he was already used to seeing. Since Zuellni was so hot, it must have moved into the tropics. The third wave came straight after the second wave attack. It didn’t cause direct damage to Zuellni, but as Vance had worried, another side of the outskirt was lacking in attack power.

While still counterattacking the second wave, Vance ordered the first unit, led by the 17th platoon, to take care of the third wave larvae.

“Seems we can rest a little bit.”

“……. Seems so,” Layfon nodded at the voice. He turned around and saw tiredness on Nina’s face. Exhaustion was unavoidable since they had been participating in the Military Arts Competition, facing the sudden emergency and now fighting filth monsters.

His nose still hurt.

This level of pollutants wouldn’t bring him any life-threatening danger. Judging by how the outside scenery blurred and twisted, the density of the air filter had increased. No more pollutants would leak into the city. Vance’s orders for other teams sounded from the flake. The first unit was ordered to wait at its location and defend its area. But the Military Artists’ gazes were attracted to the figure outside the air shield. Farune. When Zuellni was fighting against the second wave of filth monsters, Farune had suddenly moved……… Fled. This meant Zuellni had become a target. Farune had chosen to abandon Zuellni and escape.

“……. I can’t blame them.”

“True.”

Complicated feelings filled Nina’s voice. Yes, the people living in Farune were not responsible. Just like the students in Zuellni, they drifted in a region in this wilderness and had to rely on their city alone to survive. The city’s consciousness, the Electronic Fairy, had made the decision to leave. One couldn’t judge an Electronic Fairy. It had only made the best decision to protect the people living in the city, and as such, Zuellni had been left behind. This wasn’t a vile act. It shouldn’t be.

Almost all Military Artists had witnessed the moment of Farune’s leaving. The sound of metal denoted the breaking up of the contact point, and at that moment, two shining things appeared. One was the figure of a young girl. The other was of a grown male. Many people hadn’t seen these two figures before, but they all knew what they were. Zuellni and Farune’s Electronic Fairies. Farune’s aura was like a beast, courageous. On the contrary, Zuellni appeared innocent and naïve with its long hair swaying behind her. But there wasn’t a feeling of inferiority and superiority due to the difference in appearance.

Farune’s eyes were closed. Zuellni gave an imperceptible nod.

Light expanded from the two Electronic Fairies and clashed, vanishing the next moment. Next, Zuellni changed. A sudden intense light blinded her figure, and a teenage girl was revealed.

Then the two Electronic Fairies disappeared. Farune moved away from Zuellni.

“What do you think?”

“How should I put it……” Layfon said, perplexed. He felt the two Electronic Fairies had said something during that time and had made a decision. The end result was Farune’s leaving. If that was the case, then what had happened? What was the meaning behind Zuellni’s growth?

“………I think Farune has given the victory to Zuellni.”

“Uh?” he reacted, surprised at Nina’s conclusion.

“I think some kind of relationship exists between Electronic Fairies. The two of them must be discussing, and they made a decision about who won and about the current situation. They might have compromised. That was why they showed themselves.”

Yes. That explanation seemed plausible. The two of them appeared to have discussed something. Finally, Zuellni had accepted something. That probably was just it. In that case, why did Farune give Zuellni the victory? Because Zuellni had the advantage at the time of the Military Arts Competition? Or was it guilt for abandoning its fellow Electronic Fairy? Layfon didn’t understand. Besides, this wasn’t the time to dwell on speculations.

The two of them looked at Zuellni’s broken multi-leg. Either way, this had become a problem.

“Zuellni can’t move?”

“It has lots of multi-legs. I think it can still move even though it’s lost one……”

But one couldn’t quite make that conclusion since Zuellni wasn’t moving right now. Perhaps it was already having trouble maintaining its balance. Other areas of Zuellni might also have been damaged. Layfon looked at the sky.

“Still haven’t found it?” He said to Felli’s flake. Felli was currently searching for the location of the thing that was throwing the larvae over. Only she could spread out and control flakes both inside and outside the city. Karian had sent out probes too, but they hadn’t found anything.

Two waves of larvae came from the same direction, so what Felli was searching for should be in that direction. If she discovered it, Layfon would immediately move. Only an aged phase filth monster could execute this feat. Probably a very ancient filth monster too.

“Still haven’t found the target within 30 kilomels.”

“I see.”

30 kilomels. It wasn’t possible to cover that distance without a bike. There was the problem of the bike’s speed and the endurance of the suit against pollutants. Compared to that, one should also consider the possibility of a long running fight and being unable to make it back because the city was too far away. But with a bike, one should have a higher chance of returning as the bike could carry food, and the psychokinesist would also be with him. But thinking of how that filth monster could throw something so far from 30 kilomels away………

His nose still hurt even though the pollutants were gone from the air. No. If this was caused by pollutants, he should have a nosebleed. Then what was it?

“Haven’t you ever thought that the smell in the air changes before a battle?”

Layfon recalled that voice.

“I get excited whenever I feel that. Aah, a strong enemy is coming. I wonder how high of a level my body can reach this time.”

Those lines felt surreal to him, but he could now understand some of that feeling. The tension one felt in face of a strong enemy. In the past, he had never wanted to see how much strength he had. He only focused on the reward he would get after defeating his enemies. Of course, it wasn’t a performance to increase one’s power. An opening would make one weak, and weakness meant death. He couldn’t make money if he died. That was his naïve theory.

For some reason, he felt that if he now possessed the feeling he had during those fights, he might not be able to defeat this filth monster. But if it were that person, he probably wouldn’t think like that. He would only want to fight his enemy.

In the past, Layfon only thought of how to earn rewards. Failure was possible, and his only choice was to flee if he did get trapped in that situation. This meant he had relied too much on Grendan. The current situation was different. If Layfon lost, no one in Zuellni could take his place. No, to say it correctly, this wasn’t a problem of losing or not losing………

(Over 30 kilomels………)

He hoped that thing was somewhere close to 30 kilomels. 50 kilomels would take up a lot of time. And what should they do if it was over 100 kilomels? The bike would have to run not on a city’s street, but on the arid land. The burden on the tires would destroy them. Besides, the longer Layfon was away, the more larvae would be thrown to Zuellni. What would the result be if 30 larvae were constantly thrown to Zuellni? The Military Artists would have more strength if not for the Military Arts Competition. Losing to the filth monster wasn’t what made Layfon scared. He was scared that when he returned, Zuellni would already be destroyed.

(Aa, why am I only realizing that now.)

This wasn’t Grendan.

In Grendan, the Queen would ensure the city’s safety even if all Heaven’s Blades were sent outside. But Zuellni’s strength wasn’t as high. It didn’t have a Queen. It didn’t have Lintence, Savaris, Delbone, Cauntia, Reverse, Troyatte, Ruimei, Barmelin, Kanaris, or Tigris. Even though they weren’t here now, Layfon still felt there were people there to take care of the defense behind him.

(Why now…………)

Leerin’s figure appeared in his mind. If something happened to her when he was away... If she became food for the larvae…….. That thought was enough to numb his limbs. He felt like his feet were glued to Zuellni as if they had taken root.

(Please, find it within 50 kilomels.)

But the report that came to him after a few hours failed to grant his wish.

“At 50 kilomels, and no target spotted.”

During Felli’s report, Layfon was fighting the 5th wave.

A positive report finally reached the office of the Student Council the next morning.

“Thanks for the work. You should go and rest.”

“Then I’ll take a rest.”

Karian touched the flake in his breast pocket as a way of comforting his sister. But……The distance was a problem. 150 kilomels. He could not imagine the power behind that something that could throw a huge rock from 150 kilomels away. He didn’t even have the strength to guess that power. He might glint some information if he asked students from the Alchemy and the General Studies courses, but he had no strength to hear those reports. A Military Artist who could defeat such a foe……

“Only him.”

But Karian had felt the same uneasiness that Layfon was feeling. 150 kilomels. This was about the same distance the last time when Layfon went to fight the aged phase filth monster. Taking the terrain into consideration, it’d take one day to reach the destination. No one could guarantee what the filth monster would do during that time. Perhaps it would do other things. Even filth monsters had things to take care of. So how long could Zuellni hold? They were now fighting against the 8th wave. Each wave had become slower than its predecessor. But they couldn’t let their guard down.

The Military Artists were exhausted. Karian must make a decision.

They could shoot down the larvae group with the support of psychokinesists, but that had its limit.

“Can I only leave it to him? But………”

An Electronic voice sounded, coming from the bottom of the building. The female receptionist sounded shaky, saying someone was here to see him. Karian immediately understood her reaction after hearing the name of the guest. He had seen him two times. Once during Zuellni’s madness, and the other time during the match with Myath.

“What’re you planning this time?”

“Nothing. We sell 'strength'. This should be essential under this situation,” the electronic voice sounded as the door closed.

A person wearing a cold mask. No one could tell whether it was male or female. However, Karian remained calm despite the uniqueness of this person – Fermaus Foa, the Mercenary Gang’s representative. Not the leader but the representative. Was it because he was a psychokinesist?

Karian nodded. “I see. You only appear now to push up the price?”

“Not only that. There’s the event in the past too. In truth, this side feels awkward to visit you.”

“Uh, meaning………you’re willing to help to compensate for the earlier event?”

“………I never thought you would be one to hold a grudge.”

“I don’t forget people with bad personalities,” he pushed away the hair from the side of his face. As he had not had any sleep, his hair had lost its shine. He had put aside his glasses too. His countenance right now was extremely exhausted, and the headache that came whenever it wanted urged him to stop thinking, but he kept at it.

He needed the Mercenary Gang, but what was their purpose?

“We can leave anytime, but then we can’t reach our purpose,” Fermaus said.

Karian wondered whether he said it to alleviate the atmosphere or that he had already guessed Karian’s thought.

“This is the best time to obtain the Haikizoku. It’s not interesting to be hated if we fail to retrieve it.”

“……So you want to control the situation?”

“Yes. We’re on the boundary of winning and losing. Let us reinforce you. Of course, we won’t ask for money in return.”

“The reward is the Haikizoku?”

“According to the situation, it might be the possessed Military Artist,” Fermaus said without holding back.

“……So you want me to abandon Zuellni’s student? Do you ask for this regardless of how I answer you?”

“You should know that the current situation is different.”

True. They were reducing the number of larvae, but if they kept fighting like this, people might die. They already had 11 students heavily injured, and numerous students sustained light injuries. It was lucky that no one had died so far. But that was just a problem of timing. The possibility of death would rise if Layfon left Zuellni. This was why Fermaus chose this timing to show himself. Felli had said that he was an incredible psychokinesist. He must have also discovered the thing throwing the larvae and so gave his suggestion to Karian based on his speculation? Or, had he hidden a flake in this room and eavesdropped on Karian’s conversation with Felli? Either way, the other side held the upper hand. This masked person seemed to be saying “Here is the fighting power that you want”.

“All right,” he said, nodding slowly.

“Then the deal is sealed,” Fermaus said. Karian watched him leave.

“Are you serious?” the reproachful voice came from the flake in his breast pocket. It appeared Felli hadn’t been resting.

“Shouldn’t you do something before I answer you?”

“I already searched the room. There’s no hidden flake. He might have retrieved it already, or it might not be there in the first place.”

“Good.”

As expected of brother and sister. Satisfaction filled him with his sister’s action. He smiled.

“Don’t try to cover it up.”

“We do need their fighting strength.”

“But……”

“Yes, but. You don’t think your brother will sacrifice people’s lives?”

“……That is possible.”

So his sister did harbor such great hate for him. Perhaps Layfon was one of that reasons. That must be it. But, never mind.

“Get Nina Antalk to monitor them.”

He had heard from Nina of the events when she went missing. As long as the Haikizoku was here, Zuellni might go on a rampage. Hence, he had listened to Nina’s explanation. However, Nina also had a stubborn side to her. That wasn’t because she was dissatisfied with the Student Council. She had a mission. As such, not wanting to waste more time, he released her from the room. He wondered whether Fermaus knew that the Haikizoku was now in Nina. The Gang must also have something planned. Zuellni had calmed down with Nina’s return. No one could deny that truth.

“We must protect her when the time comes……At least until Layfon returns,” he said, even though he felt they wouldn’t do well in resisting the Gang. At the same time, he cursed himself for having no choice but to make such a decision.

<center>◇</center>

“Restoration.”

The Sapphire Dite shone at the cold key word. A Katana. The blade was now thicker to maintain its new form. It was more suitable to call it a Katana used to cut wood. Layfon swung the Katana to feel it, and restored it to the Dite form, putting it back into the weapon harness. Next was the Adamantium Dite. He restored it. A Katana. Not much different from before. The shape of it had changed according to the metal Dite – the Dite that Derek had given him.

“How is it?” Harley asked anxiously. Exhaustion of working for days without sleep showed on his face.

“Good. Very good.”

He restored it and put it into the weapon harness, feeling the weapon harness’s gained weight and the fight looming before him. 150 kilomels was too far away. No matter what, he must reach it before midnight.

(What should I do during that time?)

He had received Karian’s instruction from the flake. Karian had told him that the Mercenary Gang would help, and that Fermaus was in charge of the Gang.

The Gang would do this even though they kidnapped Felli before. But Layfon held gratitude for the Gang’s resolve. The Gang could take care of the larvae even without Haia. However, the enemy could control the number of larvae it threw and the direction it threw from. Nothing was guaranteed even with the Mercenary Gang’s participation. But Layfon couldn’t hope for more. He knew the situation was against them. The longer he dragged it, the worse the situation would become.

After thanking Harley and Kirik, he headed for the bottom of the city. He would take the bike and drive for the filth monster. He took the lift to the ground floor and put on his protective suit as he traversed the corridors.

Nina appeared underneath the city.

“Captain, don’t you need a rest?”

“You need a rest more than me.”

The team that the 17th platoon led was given time to rest. The short two hours were enough.

“Isn’t it better to take a rest?” Nina said.

“I need rest before the battle, but that’s only if the action hasn’t been shifted ahead.”

The filth monster hadn’t moved for now. But who knew when it would take action?

“I see,” she sighed.

“Compared to that, you should adjust the amount of Kei you use. Reduce the number of times you use external Kei in a long fight. That’s different from Internal Kei as it can’t be recycled. Especially with you, the type who uses heavy weapons………”

“How can you still worry about others now?” she smiled bitterly.

“I’m sorry……”

“No, you’re not wrong……It’s just, I’m too unreliable.”

He wanted to say “Not at all”, but he swallowed it.

“Kongoukei and Raijin. I already learned these two moves, but I still can’t support you……”

“Captain……”

“But I can at least guarantee you that we’ll protect Leerin. Please rest at ease.”

“Ah……”

Did she come here especially to tell him this? So that he could fight without worries. He wanted to say sorry, but he felt that wasn’t what he should be saying now. The Katana was now in his weapon harness. Nina had done everything to persuade him to hold the Katana. What was he like to that Nina at that time? He wanted to apologize, but this wasn’t the time to say sorry. He had already given it.

“Thanks.”

Nina’s eyes widened then she smiled. She smiled as if she was relieved.

He was drawn to that smile of hers.

“……? What?”

“Ah, no…… Nothing. I’ll definitely win and come back.”

“Don’t be reckless.”

“Yeah, I know.”

Nina moved aside. He opened the door. A bike waited for him in the dim space.

“You must return,” she said as the bike took him out. When he turned his head around, the door had already closed.

<center>◇</center>

He had arrived later than he expected. It was deep into the night. He stopped the bike 10 kilomels from the target and hid himself to observe it.

“So huge……”

This thing was like a monster with four legs. It had lost its wings to only move on the ground. With its abdomen on the ground, it kept a resting pose like a gigantic statue. But the part jutting from its back that looked like a gargantuan chimney didn’t look like part of something living.

“……This shoots out the larva,” Felli’s voice came from the flake in his helmet.

“Can’t tell whether it’s male, but this aged phase monster can reproduce,” Layfon said as he continued observing. He wanted to jump in and eliminate it now, but looking at its size, he didn’t know where to begin.

“………Got it.”

“Eh?”

“I just checked the ground. There’s a huge hole there. I think there’s a female filth monster there.”

“You mean……”

“Yes, I can’t see it from here, but a tube-like thing connecting its abdomen to the female’s abdomen. That might explain how it sucks in the larvae.”

And shot to Zuellni like bullets.

“In that case, I must first……” he took out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite.

“Fon Fon? Shouldn’t you wait till the morning? You should rest first……”

“I can take care of the larvae.”

“But it might notice the light when you restore the Dites. You must remain calm when you move.”

Sunlight could cover up the light of the Dite, but not during the night. If he did so, he’d start the battle. How tired was he right now? He hadn’t slept for two nights, but he had just drunk the dense nutrient liquid to replenish his strength, and his Internal Kei flow was in good condition. What about psychologically? He took a deep breath. No problem. It had calmed down. And his Kei vein? He did fight in the Military Arts Competition and against the larvae, but that level of tiredness was light. No problem.

He had the Adamantium Dite. Looking at this filth monster, it was at the level of gaining a name. That thought made him uneasy, but in this situation, he couldn’t have any false hope. All he could do was attempt what he could do.

“I’m going in.”

“Wait…”

He restored the two Dites without waiting for her to finish. The filth monster reacted to the light. Its body shook. However, the skin of a filth monster just climbing out of slumber could not immediately regain its level of hardness. Layfon let the steel threads from his left hand run into the filth monster’s abdomen to move through the tube into the ground. A bad feeling came from the steel threads.

“Tsk.”

The cannon on the filth monster’s back swelled. Layfon tried cutting the tube with the steel threads but failed. The external Kei was deflected. Smoke rose from the abdomen. He jumped up to swing the heavy Adamantium Dite. His target was the mouth of the cannon.

The colossal thing jumped along with the massive pressure. The pressure prevented Layfon from landing on the mouth of the cannon. His Kei move was executed as he lost his balance.

Extermal Kei variation – Sendan.

The Kei cannon rebounded off the filth monster’s body and failed to damage it.

“Wu!”

He adjusted his body for the landing. During this time, the steel threads had killed off the female filth monster and the left behind larvae. But he had only killed some of the larvae. The rest were already in the cannon.

The filth monster stood up, leaving behind the useless tube. The sound of rock breaking came from the massive body. Layfon put the handles of the Dites together. The blade of the Katana pointed to the left of his waist. His left hand held its handle.

Psyharden technique – Flame Cut.

The move he executed earlier, Sendan, had given him an idea of how hard the outer skin of the filth monster was. Hence, he chose to use another technique against it. As long as he managed to cut out a part of the outer skin, he could concentrate on attacking that wound.

A filth monster’s skin was softer once it emerged from its sleep. As tiny cracks ran through the outer skin when the filth monster stood up to spread its limbs, Layfon disappeared, leaving behind flying sand. He reappeared underneath the filth monster’s abdomen.

Flame cut.

External Kei exuded from the blade. Along with the Kei covering his left hand, the two Kei merged to become flame. Pressing those two powers together, he swung the Katana down.

Flame return.

The second swing of the Katana opened the wound further apart. Body liquid spilled. Layfon didn’t stop moving. A Whirl Kei jump took him to the tail end of the filth monster. The enemy bent down at the severe wound, causing the earth to groan intensely. Was it too hurt to move? Or did it want to crush him? Or that it just wanted to protect its wound……

It was too late to give the filth monster a third attack. Layfon defended against the filth monster’s counterattacks as he pulled his distance apart from it. Holding the handle of the Adamantium Dite, he concentrated his strength on the Sapphire Dite. The steel threads were still underneath the enemy’s abdomen. He wanted to cut open the enemy’s body from its inside, but…

“Tsk.”

Trapped in the heavy muscles, the steel threads had failed to move. He only managed to pull them out by pouring external Kei into it. The filth monster leaped, wanting to crush him with its weight. The rebound of its leap kicked up a screen of dust. Layfon jumped away.

As he turned away in his jump, his gaze met that of the filth monster’s. It was a monster, but its mouth didn’t look that ferocious. It had eyes. Multiple eyes that seemed to be its only difference from a human being.

It opened its mouth. Sensing danger, Layfon jumped away again. A loud and shrill sound came from the place that his jump was taking him to.

“What’s that?”

The sharp things shooting from the filth monster’s mouth stabbed the earth.

“Its teeth,” Felli said.

The filth monster had shot a few of its numerous teeth in its mouth.

“So troublesome.”

Who would have thought it had such tools along with its size……. Layfon kept moving, preventing himself from presenting a still target for the monster. His enemy moved to keep up with him and he in turn moved away. This prevented him from attacking it.

“What’s it?”

“It’s hard. It’s huge, and it’s hard to grab a good timing. Difficult,” he replied as he ran. He attempted to ready an attacking pose with the steel threads while drawing a distance from the filth monster. However, it already took too much strength to cut open the outer skin. Not only that. The wound he made earlier had already healed.

“As expected. Amazing revival power,” he said and landed in front of the filth monster.

“Fon……!” Felli’s voice filled his helmet.

The sharp teeth flew for him. He stepped back to avoid the assault.

“About 500 meters is the shooting range.”

“Fon Fon?” she said, confused.

He didn’t reply. He ran, matching the filth monster that tried to close in on him. If he had wanted, he could draw it away, but he didn’t do that. The certain speed that he maintained dictated the filth monster’s direction.

Someone was watching this fight from far away.

“What’s he doing?”

The man sitting on the bike replied to the flake. “Probably measuring its strength? It seems hard to end the fight quickly, so he must be planning and doing this to figure out his opponent’s true strength.”

“I see,” Fermaus said. “Then aren’t you going to take action? Aren’t you planning to fight it?”

Savaris had done little in the past three months. Today’s scene was what he had been waiting for, but he never thought this would happen so far away from Zuellni. What were they thinking?

“Don’t worry, I’ll obey the Queen’s order………They should also abide by the agreement.”

“Agreement?”

“Well, that depends on the result. Compared to that, I’m more interested in what Layfon wants to do,” he said in a relaxed manner.

What was this man planning? Fermaus couldn’t tell. Even though Savaris had been in Zuellni for three months, Fermaus didn’t see him much. It seemed Savaris had appeared before Gorneo several times, but he didn’t live with his brother. Fermaus had tried trailing him, but Savaris had easily thrown him off his trail. In the end, he could only give up and wait for the other person to come.

But the Mercenary Gang was impatient. Because of Haia’s actions, the Gang was almost disbanded. Now they wanted to return quickly to Grendan. Savaris’ arrival was to them an urge, but he didn’t say anything to them. It was as if he didn’t care at all. However, he had suddenly appeared before him. The Gang’s morale was low. Fermaus had already explained to the members about what had happened. If not for this filth monster’s attack, he probably couldn’t unite them.

(Because we relied too much on Haia in the past.)

Fermaus couldn’t do this alone. Not because he was a psychokinesist, but because he was firmly seen as a strategist by others. They had already accepted him as a strategist, and he himself was used to supporting the leader. It was hard for everyone to accept his changed role. Besides, Savaris was here to replace Haia, yet Savaris didn’t care to contact them………

(……I have to keep this home for him.)

Considering that Haia might return, Fermaus did all he could to keep this home together.

“……Never mind,” Savaris said, submerged in heavy feelings.

“Ha?”

“I originally wanted to see what Layfon was doing, but never mind. I’m tired of observing. It’s been three months,” he said and took the bike.

Trouble and annoyance in Fermaus’s mind.

(Aa, that guy has never thought of us.)

Savaris just did whatever his personality wanted.

“Good,” Layfon nodded. He had grasped hold of the filth monster’s strength.

“Then what do you plan to do?” Felli asked. She had been observing him.

“I can’t defeat it with a normal method,” he said.

“No way……”

“The Dite isn’t hard enough. If I don’t use it well, it won’t last.”

It wasn’t because the Dite was bad in its filtering function. Only a Heaven’s Blade could sustain all of Layfon’s Kei.

“Even if I have that, that doesn’t mean I can fully suppress it. After all, the opponent can be given a name……”

“So, time to escape?”

Her suggestion was the safest option. The larvae he destroyed earlier were the last group, so the danger to Zuellni was gone. That was why he now had time to think through some strategies.

He put the filth monster at bay as he talked with Felli.

“No, if I do that, it’ll probably head for Zuellni.”

“Then……?”

Though he wanted to drag out the time to weaken his opponent, the first to use up all the strength would probably be Layfon himself. The filth monster could ignore its wounds and let them heal, but with Layfon, he had nothing to defend against the pollutants if his suit was damaged. A long fight was not the best possible decision.

“I’ve a way. Can’t guarantee though…… How’s Zuellni?”

“……Who’d have thought you still have the time to worry about that.”

“True……Sorry,” he apologized. Yes, because he already decided to trust them.

“Stop thinking of other things. Just tell me what you’re planning. If there’s something I can do to help, I’ll do it.”

“Then please set the psychokinesis mine in the place……” he noticed something.

“What?”

A large flow of Kei suddenly appeared and a figure wearing the coat of the Mercenary Gang stood in the direct line of Layfon’s gaze.

“Haia?” Layfon said and then rejected that thought. The color of the Kei was different. And……

“Bare-handed?”

No, Dites were equipped on his hands and feet. Hand to hand combat. And Layfon had seen him before……The man moved. He almost failed to capture this man’s movement.

“Eh? No way……” he doubted his eyes.

It wasn’t because the man’s movement was too quick. The color of the Kei, the movement, and………

One swing of the man’s fist sent the filth monster flying.

“Eh? Eh?”

Confused. But if it was that person, he would definitely do this. The man continued to rain down his fists on the side of the filth monster’s abdomen. The enemy’s outer scales fell like flakes. Layfon could tell how happy this person was. A fighting maniac.

“Savaris……san?”

His only conclusion. Layfon jumped to the ground.

“Fon Fon?”

He increased the density of Kei. Though he didn’t know what just happened, this was the best timing to attack.

Internal Kei variation – Water Mirror.

His figure disappeared in the screen of dust that he himself had kicked up. The next moment, he reappeared on the other side of the filth monster, the other side of where Savaris was attacking. He and Savaris had perfectly sandwiched the opponent between them. Layfon attacked. As if knowing his thought, Savaris pushed the face of his palm into the filth monster.

Psyharden technique – Hamonnuki.
External Kei variation – Gourikitetsupa Kouga.

Layfon’s move peeled off the entire filth monster’s outer skin to damage its internal cells. At the same time, Savaris’ attack dealt a heavy blow to the opponent’s internal structure. The filth monster groaned and moaned under the two severe attacks.

“………Uu.”

Layfon jumped away and kept his distance from the enemy. A part of the blade he was holding had turned red. Black smoke issued from the gap in the weapon. If he kept releasing his Kei, the Adamantium Dite might not last.

“Aa, as I thought. We couldn’t fully suppress it,” Savaris said in a relaxed manner, appearing beside him. The equipment on his hand had also changed color.

“Savaris-san, where’s your Heaven’s Blade?”

“I can’t just take it outside anytime I like.”

“Unbelievable.”

Layfon watched the sky. It was hard to gain powerful reinforcements, yet Savaris was limited in the same way as he was.

“Not at all. I’m quite happy. Don’t you find this great to know how weak the outside Military Artists are? Ah, you’ve already experienced it.”

Layfon watched him with a cold gaze.

“Are you after the Haikizoku?”

“Yes,” he nodded without hiding anything. “But this seems more interesting now.”

“Why did you……No, the person who delivered Leerin……”

“Yes, that was me,” he admitted.

“………”

Strange. No matter how lucky she was, as a normal person, it wasn’t possible for Leerin to traverse the battlefield of the Military Arts Competition. He had thought of her receiving help, yet he never thought it was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“Why is the Queen doing this to obtain the Haikizoku?”

“Uh, I can’t answer you, especially now that you’ve left Grendan.”

“………”

“It’s got nothing to do with you,” Savaris said. “Well, let’s put that aside. We’ve to defeat this monster, right? I haven’t fought with you since the battle against Behemoth. At that time we had the Heaven’s Blades and Lintence. We were also on the outskirts of the city, so it was all right to sustain injuries. But now we don’t have Lintence or the Heaven’s Blades. And we’re only wearing this kind of suit. Aaaa, so many disadvantages. I just want to dance.”

“As you wish,” Layfon restored the Adamantium Dite into its Dite form and returned it to the weapon harness. He had to let it cool down a bit before using it again. Instead, he restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.

“If I can’t defeat it, then it matters not whether you’re here or not.”

“Oh? Well said.”

Even so, Layfon was happy to have Savaris here. The filth monster had been rendered immobile by their simultaneous attacks. This was a good timing to give the Dites some rest.

“Since you don’t plan to interfere, can you help with something?”

“Ohoh, seems like you’ve a plan. Sure.”

Here they made their decision. The filth monster moved once more, opening its mouth to shoot out numerous sharp teeth. Layfon and Savaris split up as they leaped aside to avoid the attack.

<center>◇</center>

If the enemies were only the larvae, then there was a way to solve this crisis. The tragic scream from her right halted Nina’s steps.

“My hand……!” the man screamed and fainted. Nina pulled him over and let the medical team treat him. The rate of people getting injured had increased drastically in just a day of battle. Feeling the cruelty of reality, Nina changed her direction, attempting to deal a blow to the larva before her. The heavy hit of the iron weapon broke through the larva’s hard shell to strike its body. The hand in the larvae’s arm, which had been separated from its owner, had already been bitten into an unrecognizable state. Nina wanted to attack again but her feet slipped.

Stand firm.

That one opening caused her movement to slow, and the larva took that chance. A massive mouth appeared right before Nina.

“Nina!”

“Uu!”

She stuck the iron whip into the mouth and executed an external burst type Kei move. The entire body of the larva shook and the larva stopped moving. Using the corpse as a shield, Nina used Kei again – Raijin. External burst type Kei executed with extreme high speed. The friction in the air created lightning and destroyed a number of larvae in one split second. Nina immediately leaped back and breathed in deeply.

“Don’t stop.”

“Sorry,” Sharnid said. His bullet earlier had saved her life.

“We don’t have time to drag it out with these guys,” he said, sweat rolling down his face. He was looking at the direction ahead of her. The Kei cannon had played a hand in keeping the larvae at bay, but filth monsters were still approaching the city, and they weren’t larvae.

They were matured form of male filth monsters.

The things shot over at Zuellni earlier were massive egg-like rocks. Inside each rock hid around 20-40 larvae. There had been 15 waves of attack since Felli reported that Layfon had made contact with the filth monster. However, that was just the number confirmed by psychokinesists. In fact, nine battles had been fought altogether since the landing of the first wave. Felli had reported that the group of larvae they fought now was the last wave, making this the 10th battle. The rock of the 5th wave had been shot down and now lay immobile. But now it finally woke from its slumber, revealing not larvae but five male filth monsters. What changes had the inside of the “egg” underwent? Accelerated growth? Or that the larvae had consumed each other to give birth to the male filth monsters? No doubt this posed the greatest threat to the fighting Military Artists.

“How’s Dalshena?”

The liquid splashing from the vibrating wings of the filth monsters gave off a red shine under the sunlight. Dalshena had sustained an injury during the 8th battle and had left the field.

“She’s got a broken leg, but that shouldn’t have any lasting side effects.”

“I see.”

Dalshena wasn’t the only one. Naruki had fainted due to overworking her Kei vein. She used Karen Kei too many times when she still hadn’t completely grasped hold of how it worked.

The air shield reflected dusk. The earlier shot of the Kei cannon had missed its target to draw an arc in the sky.

“Don’t shoot another cannon,” Nina said.

“Makes me think of that stingy Head of Business, hugging his head in regret,” Sharnid smiled.

The fact that he could still joke in this situation eased Nina’s heart. Forget the male filth monsters trying to invade the city. They must first destroy the larvae here. Having had her brief rest, Nina jumped back into the front line. Sharnid’s accurate shots took his bullets through the cracks in the shield of the larvae to either kill them off or slow their movements. And Nina no longer held the fear she held when she first fought the filth monsters. She could now wield the iron whips to deal heavy internal damages and defend herself using Kongoukei.

When she first fought…… she met Layfon and knew of his strength and past. She had fought the larvae after a setback. At present, she had definitely grown compared to the past. She truly felt it in this battle but she didn’t feel happy about it. The enemies were still outside. Even so, Nina and the others had successfully eliminated all larvae in their designated area. Were they to fight the matured forms now?

The male filth monsters that were waiting for their chance outside the air shield were creating a huge negative setback for the Military Artists around them. Exhaustion swiftly turned to despair.

Next came the report that added frost to ice.

“A number of larvae have broken through the outskirt and destroyed the cannon. We can’t use the cannon anymore.”

Felli was concentrating in supporting Layfon. This was another psychokinesist’s voice.

“Wha!” Nina said in despair at the report.

“What happen to the larvae now?”

Nina was horrified at one other thing even though it was bad they couldn’t use the cannon.

“The filth monsters had broken through the third defensive line. Some people have gone chasing after them but they have yet to eliminate them……”

“Then we’re heading over too!”

“Hey, don’t be reckless! If you don’t rest……”

Nina didn’t listen to Sharnid’s advice.

“I’m leaving this to you!” She left him the defensive job and headed for the inside of the city with part of the team.

Filth monsters entered a city to eat people. She didn’t have to fathom what the larvae’s destination was.

The shelter.

Nina knew the locations of the shelters even without the help of a psychokinesist. She increased her pace as she drew the location of the third defensive line and the shelter around it in her head. She wasn’t thinking of the Military Artists following her at all.

She had promised Layfon to protect Leerin. Of course this wasn’t the only reason. She knew clearly that it was every Military Artist’s job to protect the citizens. But now, all that filled her mind was Layfon’s disappointed face when he returned.

Nina’s speed was faster than others.

One only needed to turn the mechanism on the entrance to open the door. Right now, the door was tightly shut. Humans only needed to look at this sign to know it as an entrance, but the illiterate larvae were heading straight for this shelter. Perhaps they could sense the presence of numerous people. Perhaps they could smell them because of their keen sense of smell.

There were six larvae winging their way in.

Nina arrived earlier than them and she breathed regulated her breathing on top of the shelter. She swung her iron whips and attacked one of the larvae.

“Uu!”

Pain shot up her right arm. Did she twist her wrist? No. Her right arm was tired for having held the heavy weapon for a long time. Her nerves had reached to the attack she dealt the filth monster just then.

“The movement of your right hand is too easy.”

Layfon’s words flashed through her mind. She couldn’t keep swinging this heavy weapon without considering the side effects of rebound, especially when it was a long fight……Layfon had reminded her of that.

“Damn!”

Tolerating the pain, she gave the filth monster a fatal strike with her left iron whip.

Five more to go and her reinforcements had yet to arrive.

The remaining filth monsters rushed her immediately.

Combination of external and internal Kei: Kongoukei.

The Kei covering her entire body deflected two larvae. The other two filth monsters didn’t have time to fold their wings before Nina’s consecutive strikes hit them, killing them.

Three more to go.

“Uu……Uu!”

The pain running up her right arm was intensifying, making it unable to move as she wanted. The rebounding Kei caused pain in her joints. She was using her left hand more to cover for her right, and that hand felt heavier than before too. Both of her arms felt heavy.

(Just when……)

Without her knowing, she had sunk into pondering something that had nothing to do with the fight.

(When did he start calling me Captain?)

Layfon. At first, he called her senpai. Somehow, he had started calling her captain. Just when did it happen? She had only realized it now. But she felt lonely, being called captain.

(What do I want to be called?)

Captain, senpai or Nina?

(So stupid.)

She was in a battle right now.

The three remaining larvae folded their wings and closed off their shells. Clothed in hard black shell, the three huge insects closed in on Nina, their multi-eyes shining, devoid of emotion.

Nina’s arms felt so heavy. The fingers holding the iron whips shook. But only three more to go.

(It’s ok.)

She was gathering Kei. She had to protect this place.

(Because I’ve promised Layfon.)

She didn’t want to see his sad expression again.

Internal Kei variation – Raijin.

Run.

Lightning pierced the filth monsters. They exploded before they were sent flying away.

Nina could already grasp hold the key of this move. This had before her ultimate move, the move taught by Layfon that she could show to Dixerio.

“I……did it.”

She tottered on her feet and collapsed onto the ground. She couldn’t move. It was already a miracle that she was still holding the iron whips.

She had protected Leerin.

Completely exhausted, she felt for a split second that she had finished her mission. Yes, just a split second. She only saw some shadow when she looked at the sky, but she then understood what it was.

They were five black spots. Shadows then blocked off the sunlight to shade Nina’s entire body.

Male filth monsters. The five male filth monsters hovering outside the city had finally broken through the air purification shield, and all five were in top condition. As for Zuellni, all of her Military Artists were exhausted for having fought the larvae.

(If this continues……)

Zuellni would be destroyed. Layfon would lose the place to return to. Leerin would die. Not only that, all other students here would die. What was the Mercenary Gang doing?

No……They had lost Haia. The Mercenary Gang’s prime purpose was the Haikizoku. They weren’t trustworthy. These words echoed in Nina’s heart.

Is this……the real purpose? Did the Mercenary Gang deliberately allow Zuellni to face a crisis so all students sank into despair? So that the Haikizoku in Nina could awake?

“This……”

Her voice was lost. She was surprised at her own condition. She couldn’t even get up. Right now, her body kept shaking and her flesh refused to listen to her.

She couldn’t lose here. The cannon was useless, but Zuellni still had Vance and Gorneo.

(But, but………)

She couldn’t do anything more. She had promised Layfon, but she was sleeping here. Just why did she want to be strong? She didn’t think it was bad to let others do the work. She had kept training till now to make herself useful in battle. Even so……….

(Even so!)

“This is your true personality,” a sudden voice said. “Though that stubborn wall protects your usual heart, that is your real heart. It is the heart that seeks to protect the city, the heart that hides deep in the side of the hard shell.”

The owner of the voice was next to her, but Nina couldn't turn her head. It was in her blind spot.

“Who… are you?”

“Do you want to cry?”

The words touched Nina’s heart.

“Wha……”

“It’s your promise with the Electronic Fairy. Yes, the promise. You always live in promises. A promise between Military Artists, a promise you made in the childhood and even now, a promise with the person who can touch the most vulnerable part of your heart.”

“Uu……Uu…”

Who? Who’s speaking?

“You also cannot live on your own. No need to hide that truth. You just need to give voice to your wish. Say you want power.”

Stop the nonsense!

She wanted to shout but she couldn’t. Her body failed to move.

“Let me give it to you. The power that can pierce through a forest of spears. Awake from your body.”

The hand of that voice appeared in Nina’s sight. The hand was holding something. A something filled with complicated curved lines fill her sight.

Then she didn’t see anything else.

A mask had appeared on Nina’s face.

Leerin lifted her head without realizing it.

“?”

She seemed to hear something.

“What is it?” Meishen asked. She looked paled.

“Ah, nothing.”

It must be her imagination.

Leerin and the others were in one of the underground shelters. She was leaning against the wall. Because she had nothing to do, she was looking at the ceiling, spacing out. Bags for emergency use lay by her feet and piled on top of them were neatly folded blankets. The air-conditioner continued to work but it was useless. The vast, sealed space was filled with the body odors of many people.

The booklet on living in a shelter said to stay in the middle of the shelter, but Leerin had chosen the location near the wall. Mifi and the others agreed with her after knowing why she did it. But Mei-Shen was still hesitant as she was cautious in her approach with things. However, even Mei-Shen didn’t say much after living in here for three days. She looked at the people in the middle of the shelter with sympathy.

This shelter contained close to 1000 people.

Toilet. Shower. The passages connecting to other facilities were all located by the wall. It was natural for Leerin to choose this place as she had plenty of experience living in a shelter. However, it was different for others. Not that the people staying the middle of the shelters were any better, they were just naively fearing to live in a shelter. On the other hand, Leerin was used to it. She herself must be stranger than anyone else.

“Speaking of which, this time it’s so long,” Mifi said, less careful than her usual self.

Everyone must be very tired. Perhaps they were used to danger now, many more people came to walk in the corridors, and as such, more arguments ensued.

Right now, it was happening somewhere too.

The commotion quieted down quickly. The City Police was taking those people away to another place.

Mifi saw someone familiar among the City Police and waved.

“How’s it? Your spirit still up?” Formed asked.

“Hoho, I’m a bit tired,” Mifi smiled bitterly.

“How’s the situation above the ground?”

“Uh? Going all right. But it takes time to resist successive waves of enemies.”

“Really.”

“Ah~” Mifi lay down on the blanket. At the same time, Meishen fell.

“Mei?” Leerin said, finding it strange.

If it was Meishen, she wouldn’t do something like that.

Mifi found it strange that Meishen was not responding. She looked at her face. Blood had drained from Mei-Shen’s face and she was panting heavily.

The two girls quickly sent her to the clinic.

It appeared she had come down with a fever due to over-exhaustion. The doctor said it was caused by extreme tension. A few people who were diagnosed with the same thing lay on the beds around Meishen.

As she had to look after Meishen, the burden was becoming heavier for Mifi.

(Because Naruki’s not here.)

The three of them were always together. This separation was weakening them. Leerin thought of this as she told Mifi she’d leave and get some food. Mifi nodded tiredly.

Leerin walked out of the clinic and took in a deep breath. Even she herself was about to collapse. Was it because this wasn’t Grendan? Because there weren’t any Heaven’s Blade successors? But Layfon was here. She never once doubted his strength. She could be so calm because of this belief. But what else was she thinking? Was it because her strength hadn’t recovered since she fainted the last time?

Leerin pondered as she headed for the canteen.

Suddenly, she halted her steps. She stopped, not knowing why.

A path branched off before her. It didn’t connect to the toilet, the shower or the canteen. This path led to the outside. For some reason, Leerin had entered this path. At present, the entrance was blocked with numerous heavy metal walls.

But she kept walking in that direction.

No one else was on the path. No one would risk it as filth monsters were still outside.

Leerin stopped after walking a while. Thick walls blocked her way.

“What am I doing?” she said.

She had no idea, but she felt there must be a reason behind her action.

“Uu……”

All of a sudden, she covered her face with a hand and knelt down on the floor. Her right eye hurt. This wasn’t the usual pain. The pain was such that she couldn’t even make a noise. It felt as if the nerves in her right eyeball had been cut, and the pain was now individualized, as if her right eye didn’t belong to her anymore. And tears kept leaking from the eye.

(What……?)

The pain prevented her from opening her right eye.

That was what she thought, but she did see the metal wall before her. Even though her hand was covering her eye………

Her mind was blank. This wasn’t even connected to the pain anymore. Who knew when, but the figure of a woman had appeared before the wall. That figure was blurry……Why so blurry? Because Leerin only saw this woman with her right eye.

Black clothes and black hair. The woman appeared before her as if attending a funeral.

(Who……are you?)

Right eye kept crying tears. Was it too painful? Or because it was suppressing an intense emotion? But, she didn’t know.

This woman did not turn back. She just faced the wall.

What was on the other side?

So slow. No, she hadn’t taken any actions. He knew clearly the filth monsters were attacking, but Dixerio hesitated in front of so many enemies. No matter the consequences of his action, it’d affect many people. What kind of influence would it be? Maybe that was the Wolf Faces’ true aim?

It’d have been good if she knew nothing. But he couldn’t say that now.

The mask danced in the air. Her hands held two iron whips.

Nina Antalk.

But there remained some difference between her mask and those of the Wolf Faces. The shape was the same, even the pattern was the same.

But something was different.

Using the building as a foothold, Nina jumped. The green light that seeped from the mask to envelop her entire body was something that the Wolf Faces didn’t have. This was the proof of a Haikizoku.

“Damn, it’s awakened.”

Dixerio didn’t know how Nina became possessed, but the truth was here before him.

Had she walked the same doomed road as him?

“I won’t let you guys win!”

Dixerio jumped and killed the final filth monster with his weapon. Nina’s iron whips had already eliminated the other four. Corpses filled the land of Zuellni.

Dixerio stood on the head of the filth monster that fell from the sky. On its back stood Nina. The two of them faced each other.

“Hey, you still conscious?”

Nina didn’t reply.

“Give me the mask. You’ll feel more relaxed that way.”

Still no reply.

“Damn, already swallowed up?”

She was the same as him back then……

“………”

Nina crossed the iron whips before her. How was she viewing Dixerio? As an enemy? A strange creature?

“Well then, guess I’ll have to take it by force. It’s good to take what I want with my power.”

Dixerio readied his metal whip on his shoulder. His other arm was stretched in front of his face. When that arm was removed from his vision…

“And that is the essence of the city of Strong Desire – Velzenheim”

The same mask appeared on Dixerio’s face.

The corpse of the filth monster touched the ground.

At the same time, the two Military Artists jumped to cut two green traces in the air.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter4

2011-04-29T05:04:12Z

74.65.229.51: Minor name change to conform with naming guide

===Chapter 4: Confusion===

In the morning, after discovering a city was nearing them, the siren sounded in the sky of Zuellni. Someone quickly confirmed from the flag that it was the Academy City Farune.

“Again…..”

Karian was having morning tea. Enjoying the time with a cup of tea was one of his hobbies. Though the siren had interfered with his pastime, it did little to affect his mood.

After announcing the situation, he ordered all Military Artists to gather and the normal students were to evacuate to the shelters. It was after hearing the name of the other city that he started to feel annoyed. He clearly remembered the results of the past five Military Arts Competitions, along with the names of the cities. Whether it was Myath or Farune…

“We haven’t fought this city before.”

That was strange.

It was common knowledge that Regios wouldn’t move too far away from their selenium mines. As Zuellni only had one mine, the area it moved in should be small. Normal speculation would conclude that the other city had had contact with Zuellni. However, Zuellni had yet to fight Farune. This meant the results of the previous Military Arts Competition had caused huge fluctuations in the movement areas. The other possibility was that after the rampage, Zuellni had run across Myath, and was in turn now running across Farune.

“Is that really the case?”

He wasn’t convinced. The city had been moving for a long time twice now. This trip into the summer season took longer time than usual. One could explain that by an error, but no detailed proof was forthcoming. Then one could only conclude the only possible explanation was chance. But was this enough to solve the problem? As the Student President of Zuellni, as the highest authority of this Academy City, how should he respond to this change?

“Anyway, just focus on solving the present problem.”

He couldn’t ignore the present because of his consideration of the future. Leaving his sister behind, he left the house.

<center>◇</center>

Before the ringing of the siren, Nina was waiting for Layfon at the entrance of his dormitory. She was already awake when the siren sounded. What she was surprised with was that Layfon had apologized to Leerin, and later on, Leerin had asked her to take the Dite from her room and bring it to him.

Nina followed Leerin’s instruction. Though it wasn’t that good to enter another’s room, Leerin had given her permission to do so. The light was dim, but she quickly found the box. She had seen it once, and the box jumped out to her as it stood on the desk.

Once she handed the Dite over to Layfon, he had unwrapped the box and taken out the Dite. A metal Dite with a thread weaving around the handle.

“This is………..”

“Yes, this is proof of one having learnt all Psyharden skills,” he held the handle with nostalgia, walked into the court in the dormitory and restored the Dite.

The beauty of the Katana made her speechless. The length of the blade was as long as Layfon’s arm. It was wide, giving off an aura of power. The morning sunlight reflecting off the blade made her squint.

“Amazing,” she said with her voice raised, attracted by the light.

“Every part has been set carefully. The technicians have adjusted it again and again for half a year.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” he nodded and moved away from her to ready his fighting stance. He swung the blade back and forth.

The feeling of the blade on his hand was different. He confirmed the Katana.

“Should it be heavier? The blade also needs……. It’s a bit too long, so I should use the Sapphire Dite as a spare. If the blade can be thicker, then it can sustain the Steel Threads. This setting can be made on the Shim Adamantium Dite, but with the Adamantium Dite…….”

It looked like he wanted to change the Dites he had into Katanas.

“….. Aren’t you going to use this?” Nina pointed at the Psyharden Katana. It was an excellent Katana, yet Layfon didn’t seem satisfied.

“Of course I need adjustments made on this Katana, but when comparing the quality of the materials, white alloy far exceeds that of metal and the green alloy. When I used the Dite in the past, it couldn’t sustain my skill in Kei, so I decided to go for the aspect to cut things apart.”

“Is…… Is that so?”

“Yeah, besides, this adjustment was made when I was ten.”

Nina was shocked.

“I’m used to wielding bigger Katana. In truth, I can use the Adamantium Dite better if it’s heavier. The Shim Admantium Dite suits me more just based on that.”

He continued his explanation, facing a speechless Nina. “Of course, there’s inconvenience if I keep using it. The inconvenience brought by Kei flow in a Katana used against a filth monster will cause error in the swing of the weapon.”

A siren cut through the air.

“Emergency? Is a city near?”

“Seems so. This is like training.”

Layfon looked at the sky and turned his gaze to the city’s legs. A city did appear ahead of Zuellni.

“Time to get ready.”

“I’m going to find Harley-senpai to make some adjustments.”

“Aa……”

“Then I’ll be leaving now.”

She watched him run off.

“…. He’s changed.”

A sudden change. He had accepted his identity as a Military Artist. That should warrant a celebration. Whether it was for Nina or Zuellni, this was good news. But somehow, she didn’t feel comfortable.

“He must have talked over this with Leerin.”

That must be it.

This was probably a good thing, but on the other hand, she knew it was something she couldn’t have affected. Having experienced the setback in Grendan, Layfon’s current change did not come about because of Nina or anyone else.

Never mind.

She couldn’t do this because she wasn’t Leerin? Or because she forced herself too much?

“…………” Nina shook her head and breathed out as if to let loose the feelings piling up inside her. Sunlight shone into the court. Today was another hot day.

Layfon ran. His feet were light, so light. In fact, his entire body felt light, as if power had filled him. Looking at the usual streetscape before him, it felt refreshing. Why was that so? He knew the reason behind it lay in the wooden box in his right hand.

He ran on an empty street. He ran, knowing clearly that he hadn’t been abandoned and forgotten. He already knew when he was little. The children of his age had all been adopted by other people. Only he and Leerin had stayed in the orphanage. The kids who had been adopted and taken away never did return to visit them. When he grew up and had a talk with father, he knew this was a fact. At the same time, he realized he was still immature. This didn’t mean Derek didn’t care for the kids who had left the orphanage. In truth, some kids caused trouble for their adopted families and were sent back to the orphanage. When that time came, Derek faced the adopted parents with determination and persistence. And Layfon didn’t know that, as he was still little. Though he didn’t feel it daily, he felt he had been kept behind when it was time for other kids to be taken away. One after another, the children left. Only he was left behind, and that made him feel lonely. Every time the day for a kid to leave rolled around, Layfon was always holding Leerin’s hand. Leerin, usually strong and talented, always turned gentle and weak on that day. Even though he felt uncomfortable with her sweaty hand, he held onto it and never let go. And every time, she would tell him of her trouble. And Layfon would want to become stronger, stronger and stronger, so he could always stay by her side. So he would never let go of that hand. He didn’t know when he had forgotten that feeling. The shortage of food in Grendan had shrouded that feeling, leaving it to hide deep in his heart.

He was always with Leerin in Grendan. It was the same when people challenged him for the title of the Heaven’s Blade successor. Leerin’s letters encouraged him when he was confused. And Leerin had come to Zuellni because of him. For that alone, he must not let go of her hand. Hence he must hold it tight. Hence he must win this battle.

The siren was a summon.

Holding the Dite in the box, holding the thoughts of Derek and Leerin, Layfon ran for battle.

It was after midday when Farune contacted Zuellni. The sound of the edges touching echoed throughout the city. Layfon heard this sound in the building of the Alchemy course.

“…….. Made it~~” Harley collapsed on a chair. “Come over and see.”

The restored form of the Shim Adamantium Dite lay on the table. Compared to the Katana, the Shim Adamantium Dite was now longer in length. Light sparkled in the dark blade.

“I took the mode of the metal Dite and made it in powdered form. That should raise the sharpness of the blade.”

Layfon prepared his stance. He couldn’t make any large movements in the narrow room, but he nodded at the feeling of the blade in his hand.

“Perfect,” he smiled.

“Re, really?” Harley smiled too.

“Well, this doesn’t have much to do with the Military Arts Competition since you aren’t allowed to hurt your opponent. But I tried merging the aspects of the Dites……..”

“Then I’ll go ahead. Counting on you for the Sapphire Dite.”

“Ah, yes.”

Layfon jumped out the window. Felli’s flake was already waiting. It flew into his pocket.

“Sorry.”

“Please hurry and get changed. A plan’s already been drawn up.”

“What do I do?” he asked as he lept from building to building.

“……….. Instead of that, let’s just solve what happened last night. I’m sorry.”

“Ah, not at all…….. It was my fault. Sorry.”

“No…… So you’ve decided to hold the Katana.”

“Yes, you and the Captain are right. I was wrong,” he felt flustered at the seeming shadow in her words.

“I don’t mean that. I mean your heart. Have you decided to continue fighting as a Military Artist?”

“Ah………” he breathed in deeply and didn’t give an instant reply.

“What?” her tone was icy.

“No, I haven’t thought of that yet……..”

Submerged in the joy of being allowed to use Psyharden, submerged in the feel of the Katana in his hand, he had totally forgotten it. No…….. He had forgotten. That probably came about as a burden on his spirit from fighting as a Military Artist. He now held the Katana, but he hadn’t resolved his past in Grendan. Still, this had nothing to do with whether he should continue to be a Military Artist or not.

“This feels like your style.”

“……. Are you underestimating me?”

“I was just saying the truth.”

“Wu………..”

True. He could only see what was before him. He didn’t protest against her words as he arrived at the Training Complex. He took out the flake before entering the change room. He took up the clothes.

And next, he quickly made his way to the outer area of Zuellni.

“Sorry.”

“No, it’s good that you caught up.”

Under Felli’s guidance, he had arrived at where Nina was to confirm the situation. The signing of contract had already begun.

“Eh? That person……….?” He noticed the older man standing beside Farune’s Student President.

“He’s the representative of the Academy City Alliance.”

“Eh, so it’s that person.”

That person wore a grey coat. He looked to be in his thirties. The Academy City Alliance. It managed all Academy Cities and exchanged information between cities. It was also responsible in buying and selling information to other Academy Cities.

“It seems he’s in Farune.”

“So these people appear in Military Arts Competitions?”

“Seems so. Last time we had one in Zuellni, probably since there was a roaming bus. Not every city had one.”

“I see……..” Layfon looked at the man again.

He was a Military Artist that bore no weapon harness. That was probably hidden beneath his uniform. The lumpy part of his left side might hide a Dite. Layfon saw no openings from this person. He looked to hold some strength. Since it was the Academy City Alliance, it must hold several incredible Military Artists.

“Well……. Never mind that.”

That had nothing to do with the present Military Arts Competition. Layfon turned his gaze to Farune’s Military Artists. They were all students. How would they fare? Though it was difficult to speculate on the strength of a group, he could tell by looking at them that they held confidence. They might have won in other places.

Recently? Or………

Their aura was frightening. Zuellni did win against Myath, but that was three months ago. Everyone had gradually come to forget the feeling they had in victory.

“Captain, what’s our deployment?”

“Uh? Aa, this time we’re in the frontline. Gorneo’s team will infiltrate the city.”

“I see……..”

“What’s it?” she asked.

“I’ve something to talk to you about.”

“What? About the plan?”

“It isn’t really a plan…….”

“What’s it?”

“Well……..”

Dalshena came over too. He told them in a small voice. They both widened their eyes.

“….. Is that good?”

“But that’s the basic.”

“Well, even so…….” Dalshena fiddled with her golden curls.

“But that’s still an individual fight.”

“It’s ok. I think………” he nodded with a smile.

“Even if there’s one more person, the feeling in battle won’t be much different.”

“True, if we do that, we can dampen their spirit……..” Nina said after some consideration.

“Can we do that?”

“Though I’m not too good with it, it’s just a matter of grabbing the right timing,” she nodded. “Ok. Let’s decide this then. Dalshena-senpai, please lead the front troop. Layfon and I will rush into the enemy formation afterwards. Is that all right?”

“Ok. Leave it to me,” Dalshena nodded.

“Right, next is to win,” Nina said with resolve.

Layfon smiled. Yes, next was to win.

<center>◇</center>

At this time, Dixerio finally woke from his long slumber.

“As I thought………. It takes a long time to heal continuously.”

He had been sleeping on a tree branch. He stood up and stretched, confirming his body condition.

“Looks ok.”

The wounds caused by Barmelin had completely healed.

“Aaa, my left leg had become charcoal. One night’s sleep wasn’t enough to heal that,” he laughed lightly in irony. Still, it had been a long time since he was injured.

Many tens of years had passed since his body turned into this condition. And the events he had experienced made him feel that time was extremely long and slow. The network of Electronic Fairies that was formed inside the Aurora Field, which was called “En”, and his fights against the Wolf Faces in recent years.

Just when did he stop growing? When did he stop being human and Military Artist?

Dixerio. He used to be a spoiled and arrogant kid living in the City of Strong Desire – Velzenheim . He had become like the two people that he met on that day.

Who were they? His current purpose was to confirm the answer of this question. However, he had something else to do before that. He must find the man that destroyed his city. That was why he infiltrated Grendan’s Inner Court for the second time. He had found a violent welcome waiting for him both times.

He didn’t get along with the Heaven’s Blade successors. They were different from him, as they had obtained power as normal Military Artists. Though he knew a Heaven’s Blade could fully release a wielder’s potential, the result of that far exceeded his expectations. Either way, his misconception was formed when he was still a kid…….

“……… In that case, the 'moto' lives there too.”

His expression turned sour. The girl he met before did get caught in this whole affair. Through the baptism of the Wolf Faces, her body had an easier time traversing the Aurora Field.

No. He should say that she had become less resistant to it.

“Anyway.”

This was an urgent matter in this world. He got her involved in his fight without reason, and that saddened him.

“I must do something for her.”

Something had happened in that city, so Dixerio had come to visit Zuellni several times. The possibility was high that that girl was the key. Either way, she had obtained the Haikizoku. And that implied……. She had no other choice but to walk the same path as him.

<center>◇</center>

The Student Presidents signed the contract, shook each other’s hand and returned to their own city. The representative of the Academy City Alliance returned to Farune without a word.

The contact point of the cities was the main battlefield. Military Arts students from both cities stood in formation. They faced each other and waited for the signal to begin the battle.

Layfon looked at the opposing formation. He held the restored Shim Adamantium Dite. Blue phosphorescence reflected off the dark blade. The gazes of the enemy Military Artists gathered to one spot.

The sky was cloudless. Strong sunlight lit up the ground and steam rose in threads. Both Zuellni and Farune scolded the heat. Sweat rolled down Nina’s face. Sweat wetted her hands.

“It’s ok,” he said.

“Don’t look everywhere,” she scolded.

“Don’t worry. I know the timing.”

“Wu……..”

“Stay calm. If this works, we rush straight into the enemy formation.”

“You said that so easily.”

The flutes sounded at the same time from Farune and Zuellni, signaling the beginning of the battle. At the same time, Military Artists from both sides shouted. The air vibrated from the impact of internal Kei.

“Go!!” Vance shouted.

Kei exploded from Dalshena. She was leading the front troop and was waiting for Nina’s signal.

While studying Farune’s front troop, Layfon took a large breath. Just when he was about to give the signal before Nina gave hers…….

“Heh!”

A thunderous voice filled the space between the two sides. Internal variation of Kei – Sound to War.

Layfon had released his breath along with Kei. His voice sent Farune’s troop into confusion and chaos.

“Go!” Nina shouted. Dalshena rushed into the enemy’s frontline. Her lance created an opening in the frontline.

“Second team, follow!”

As if to chase after Dalshena, Nina’s team moved forward and expanded the opening that Dalshena had made.

Sharnid was waiting on the city’s edge, somewhere to the right of the frontline. He was with the cannon team. Naruki was in Nina’s team, and Felli had stayed behind for support work.

Layfon didn’t have any subordinates. He made a huge leap and landed well ahead of Dalshena’s team, right in the midst of Farune’s second team.

“What?”

“Wa!” A Farune Military Artist shouted at the sudden landing of Layfon from above. Layfon swung the Katana. External variation of Kei – Enreki.

A massive amount of Kei flooded out from Layfon, sweeping the Military Artists around him into the air.

“….. Fu,” he made a sound as he confirmed his move. He had executed a Psyharden move that he hadn’t used for a long time. It appeared his skill hadn’t gone rusty. He remembered he was in a battle. No time for him to sigh in nostalgia. He wouldn’t underestimate his opponents.

His feelings were more intense and colorful than usual. He held the joy of the time when he boasted of his newly learnt skills to Leerin.

Some Farune Military Artists probably thought Layfon was full of openings. Someone attacked him from behind. He half turned around and hit his opponent’s wrist with his elbow, making him drop his weapon. He then fought back the other Military Artists who sought to close in on him. He fought Kei with his Katana. For attacks that he didn’t have time to counter with his weapon, he used his fists and kicks. He reserved his strength when he executed a kick, and he also used that chance to sweep up the dust and soil from the ground and create a dust screen. Sometimes, he countered using his enemy’s weapon.

The school of Psyharden had never nurtured someone as incredible as Layfon. There was also a saying that said Heaven’s Blade successors were nurtured in Grendan. Most of the Military Arts school in Grendan were branch schools that descended from a main school. That main school became famous because it had nurtured Heaven’s Blade successors. Those that failed to give birth to any Heaven’s Blades faded away with time. With the Psyharden school, no Heaven’s Blade was born between its founding and Layfon’s birth. Why then didn’t it fade away like others? Because people who held Psyharden tended to survive their battles. And that was what Psyharden was like. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang became famous thanks to the skills of Psyharden.

It wasn’t difficult for Layfon to evade the attacks aimed at him. But he suppressed his Kei and sustained the attacks because of the restrictions placed on him.

To people who knew Layfon in Zuellni, they might have found him “intolerable”, but as Heaven’s Blade successor who had to keep fighting the same filth monsters, that sense of danger was essential. Hence Layfon always stayed alone in the Training Complex to train his basics.

“What’re you waiting for!” Dalshena’s team had invaded Farune’s second line of attack. Their team had it easier because of Layfon’s action. Next, Nina’s team completely suppressed Farune’s second team. Farune’s frontline ended up collapsing.

“Ah, yes,” Layfon said and made another leap.

Keep on moving and he should be able to confirm which moves he was more rusty with.

While in midair, he stiffened at a sudden gaze from somewhere.

(What?)

He cautiously searched for that presence but he couldn’t feel it anymore.

(Was that my imagination? But……..)

He had always felt someone was watching him since Leerin came to Zuellni. That gaze was sharp, but it always disappeared when he noticed it. He didn’t know who it was, but since he didn’t feel any hostility from it, he chose to ignore it.

(But why now?)

He had thought that it might be a non-Zuellni Military Artist who was watching him from a distance. He couldn’t fathom the reason behind that act, but that was a possibility. Besides, no normal Military Artist could catch up with Layfon’s speed with his eyes.

(Who is it?)

Haia………? But he shouldn’t be in Zuellni anymore. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was still in Zuellni, but they had announced that they had exiled Haia. The Student Council and the City Police had done a thorough investigation, and they couldn’t find Haia and Myunfa. So it shouldn’t be Haia. Then who was it?

<center>◇</center>

“Aa, that was a close call,” Savaris cringed on the top of the Student Council building. He was right beside the flag. “As I expected, his sensitivity in this battle is higher than before. Well, he has been a Heaven’s Blade successor. Close call. Close call.”

No one could tell what he truly meant from his expression. In fact, he was enjoying himself.

“But he’s finally picked up the Katana, his favorite weapon. Now this is getting more interesting.”

Though he once showed displeasure in Layfon’s performance, he was now very happy with his choice of weapon. Because the two of them would one day clash. He had heard of this from the current head of the Gang – Fermaus. Since the Gang aimed to take the Haikizoku, then sooner or later, it’d have to face Layfon. Savaris was disappointed of how relaxed Layfon had become in his peaceful life in Zuellni, but now he was happy to see him change.

Either way, he wanted to fight a strong Layfon. And since he himself also didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade, then the conditions matched.

“But…….. When would that be?”

The Haikizoku wouldn’t appear as long as the city was safe. He heard Zuellni had gone on a rampage before and had headed for filth monsters like Grendan, but that was before he arrived here.

He knew the reason. One, this had something to do with Grendan, and two, that person was in the Queen’s care.

“……… I don’t want to listen to Her Majesty’s complaints. What should I do?”

Leerin Marfes. She had interfered with his mission, but he couldn’t do anything to her. Because of her, he had been lazing around for three months. That was why he had time to train Gorneo and observe Layfon. Well, he couldn’t say the three months were totally wasted.

“It’s about time I get tired of this.”

He thought of what to do. He could block Layfon’s way when filth monsters attacked Zuellni, allowing Zuellni to face extreme danger. He remembered hearing from Gorneo of how Zuellni fought. Though it probably wouldn’t face another group attack from larvae, a crisis still existed if a crowd of mature filth monsters came. But Savaris couldn’t wait for filth monsters to show up. He had already waited for three months, and the battlefield of Grendan beckoned.

The other way was for him to create a crisis by destroying the city. Though the Haikizoku’s hatred was bent on the filth monsters, it might come to possess someone in face of danger. Either way, the person that the Haikizoku possessed at first did not face the danger of filth monsters at that time.

“………. How about I just do that now?”

What was ironic was that a battle was right before him. This kind of child’s play fueled his impatience.

“I say, what do you think?” his gaze slid to that person.

“As expected from a Heaven’s Blade successor. I can’t hide from you.”

A man wearing a grey coat appeared behind Savaris. A moment ago, he was just at the contact point of the cities. As the representative of the Academy City Alliance, he should have already returned to Farune.

“I thought you might do something. What’s going on?” Savaris said.

“Well……” the man shrugged. “I can’t meet your expectation on my own.”

“But you don’t die, right? Nothing would harm you even if you die a hundred times. You give your opponent mental pressure.”

“That’s not possible. Though our thoughts are separated from our bodies, we are still weak in front of despair,” he said simply.

He was one of the Wolf Faces.

“Is it ok to tell me this so easily?”

“Of course. Dying a hundred times is not enough to reach true despair.”

“I see, since you have no real body, you can’t feel pain.”

Savaris remembered the foolish young man he met in Myath. That young man’s fear of filth monsters was extreme and unusual. It must be a side effect of becoming a Wolf Face.

(What. As I thought, he can’t match Layfon.)

He looked at the sky, bored.

“Then what do you want with me? Let’s leave the conversation if you’re here to persuade me to surrender. Grendan’s battlefield is still the most attractive for me.”

“I want to help you return to that battlefield quickly……..”

“Right…….”

“Aa, you don’t believe me?”

“It’s not that I don’t want to believe. You’re Grendan’s enemy. Can I trust you like that?”

“Then do you plan to keep waiting?”

Savaris gave a bitter smile. This person knew of his thought and had suggested accordingly for the negotiation.

The man continued speaking without fear. “Filth monsters will attack Zuellni today.”

“………….”

A topic that Savaris had been waiting for.

“What’s the catch of telling me this?”

“No matter. This is a filth monster with a name,” the man said something that only people of Grendan would understand.

“This is becoming more interesting. The Haikizoku will definitely appear. What useful information. As thanks, I won’t destroy your body.”

“Not at all. I still haven’t yet asked for your help,” he said.

“Then what do you want me to help with?”

“We’ll take the Haikizoku off its vessel.”

“Why?”

“Why? Don’t you want the Haikizoku? It’ll be troublesome to take it back like that. You can’t be thinking of asking us for help when you’re at your end?”

True. That made sense. Savaris did not have the tool to capture the Haikizoku. He’d probably use the same method as the Mercenary Gang. Find a random person and let the Haikizoku possess him. That wasn’t enough. The Haikizoku would be very unstable because the vessel lacked willpower. In addition, Layfon would be there to interfere.

The Queen knew the Gang would fail in this mission, so she sent a Heaven’s Blade over.

But once the Haikizoku had settled in its vessel, next was Savaris’s turn to contend against it. He didn’t think he would lose. Actually, it’d be interesting if the vessel was Layfon. In that case, he had to make sure he had enough strength left to fight Layfon after contending with the Haikizoku.

“But can your way ensure nothing will happen on the way with delivering the Haikizoku back to Grendan? If it was in a city, I could suppress it with force, but if it was on the roaming bus………?”

“Uh……….”

As he thought. This would get troublesome. Besides, that consciousness in Leerin might not take his side.

“We can take the Haikizoku off its vessel and hand it to you in its real form.”

“You can do that?”

“Only we can do this.”

It sounded like a good trade.

“Then what’re you getting out of this? Do you want me to fight that filth monster?”

If that filth monster did have a name, then Layfon himself wasn’t enough. This would also be difficult for Savaris as he didn’t have his Heaven’s Blade. But if they were to cooperate, they might defeat it.

“I want you to protect Zuellni.”

Savaris’s eyes widened at the unexpected. “You do know how to joke. According to what I saw in Myath, destroying Academy Cities is what you like.”

“Yes, Myath doesn’t mean much to us, but Zuellni is different. It has something that we want.”

“I see……..”

“But it takes time to obtain it. We’ll be troubled if something is to happen to Zuellni.”

“I see.”

Was that the only reason? What were the Wolf Faces planning? Savaris was really curious. In that case, he better collaborate with them so he could return to Grendan earlier.

“Let’s do this then.”

“Good. Please look after me.”

The man nodded and vanished. Speaking of which…….. who did that man look like? All he saw was that grey coat.

“Uh, this is trouble,” he said, losing interest in the Wolf Face man.

What he was interested in now was the upcoming battle.

“A filth monster with a name…….. I really anticipate this.”

How much could he do without a Heaven’s Blade? That question made him really anxious.

<center>◇</center>

Feeling the Kei running up her arm, Naruki released her Kei without hesitation.

“Ha!”

External Kei variation – Purple Lightning.

Thunder strikes shot from the chain of rope. The Military Artists caught by that rope fell down one by one.

“Fu…………” Naruki retrieved the rope and sighed.

In the past three months, she had successfully learnt the key of Karen Kei under Gorneo’s instruction. The move she executed was of Karen Kei. The Military Artists she caught did not faint. They just couldn’t move as their nervous system was in chaos, leaving Zuellni’s Military Artists ample time to deal the final blow. Naruki took back her gaze from the scene.

They didn’t have a judge to judge whether a person was out of action in the platoon match even though a safety setting was installed in every Dite. Besides, a safety setting couldn’t guarantee safety. A blade could still inflict heavy damage, and that was the same with Nina and Naruki’s weapons. Sometimes, Military Artists would sustain severe injuries. They might even die. In truth, a guy the same age as Naruki had sustained a head injury during the match with Myath. She had visited him in the hospital. He didn’t look reliable, but he was a good man. Fortunately, it wasn’t a life threatening injury. But in the month that he was discharged, he always complained of headache. At present, his head would hurt occasionally. Even modern medicine failed to completely cure brain and Kei-related injuries. That man might have died. This was what a Military Arts fight was like. No matter how many safety precautions were made, one fought with death.

Naruki couldn’t agree with it. She couldn’t do it, and that was why she left Joeldem. One had to fight filth monsters in order to survive. But what was a war for? Why should they fight over selenium mines? Why did the cities, the Electronic Fairies have to make humans fight? She didn’t understand.

And that, she couldn’t agree with.

Once she told her parents of her thought, they decided to allow her to study in Academy City. They thought she would die if she continued to think like that in Joeldem. Only death awaited her if she didn’t fight. Her parents’ decision was right.

Hence Naruki aimed to join the police force. Police’s opponents were people who threatened the peace of the city. Till now, she had never doubted her decision in becoming a policewoman. However, right now she was part of a platoon, and she was fighting in the Military Arts Competition. She fought and she learnt Karen Kei from Gorneo. What was with the change of heart? Actually, she knew. The event with the 10th platoon had changed her. Dinn had chosen the wrong path for the sake of the city. Did he fail because his choice was wrong? Or was it that even with a wrong decision, one could reach one’s goal with a firm belief? Was there any mistake in the justice that she believed in? A closer study yielded the conclusion that one made mistakes because one was too loyal to one’s belief. Did the action succeed in the end or fail? Naruki didn’t understand, so she now fought in a fight she didn’t want to participate in. What she couldn’t accept might not necessarily be wrong. But what about the people who had a hand in changing her thinking?

Naruki’s gaze turned to Nina. Holding the iron whips, Nina changed the team’s movement according to the enemy’s reactions. If the counterattack was strong, she would take the attack. If the counterattack was weak, she would increase her territory. No one needed a psychokinesist’s report to realize Nina was the captain, looking at the way she shouted and gave orders. As natural, she concentrated on attacking. Naruki and the other Military Artists became Nina’s wall to reduce her burden. However, Nina would choose to attack even while defending. As long as she saw an opening, she would rush forward. Even though the strategy was aimed to keep Nina’s team not too far away from Dalshena’s, Naruki still thought it tactless. If Layfon didn’t head alone into the enemy’s rank to cause a commotion, Dalshena’s attack wouldn’t have worked. Putting it the other way, the connection of the teams had turned harder to maintain because the fight was too smooth. The team led by the 16th platoon would have collapsed if not for their favorite Whirl Kei strategy.

“Captain, please stop for a bit!” Naruki shouted.

“Ah? Uh, yes…….” Nina replied reluctantly.

Naruki calmed herself. She must stop her before anyone broke through the defense of Kei in the Captain’s Dite.

“Captain!” she called again.

Nina finally halted her steps.

“You’re going in too fast. What exactly are you thinking?” It was Felli’s voice coming through the flake. “Please also tell Dalshena senpai not to keep moving ahead. You guys are too far away from the third team.”

“But………” she looked ahead. “Layfon, he……..”

“If I don’t first stop you, I can’t concentrate on persuading that happy idiot.” Reproach filled Felli’s voice.

A psychokinesist could process gathered information all at the same time. Still, it was difficult for her to speak to different people at the same time.

“Sor, sorry……..” Nina said and gave an order to Dalshena through the flake. “This is Vance’s order. Join with the second wave and turn to defensive formation. Defend the areas we’ve gained.”

“Roger.”

“Really………” Felli didn’t say anymore. She must be talking to Layfon.

Though they had stopped moving, many Farune Military Artists still surrounded them. Naruki and the other members had turned to a defensive formation while Nina was giving the order. The team changed into a dense formation with Nina at the center of the circle. Not long after that, Dalshena’s team retreated to meet up with Nina’s team.

Since she was in the middle of the formation, Nina couldn’t fight. She sighed.

“Damn!”

She wasn’t relaxed at all. She was impatient with Layfon. He wasn’t back yet.

“What is it?” Naruki asked. The heavy push forward back then seemed to have been pulled by Layfon.

“Did I think too highly of myself?” Dalshena sighed also. Sweat rolled down her face.

Naruki felt more at ease. No matter how beautiful her senpai was, she could sweat too. This scene didn’t mean much, but it helped Naruki breathe.

Dalshena’s gaze turned from Nina to her. “What’s up with her?”

“Ah, no, it’s Layfon. He seems different from usual. That’s worrying.”

True. Layfon’s action was strange. He didn’t give off that dark and shadowy feeling. Compared to before, he was happier and more carefree. So carefree that it was hard for her to accept it.

“…….. He must have solved that problem with Leerin?”

“I think so too, but somehow, I feel he’s really overdoing it……..”

Yes. It felt hard to approach him before the intercity match. She also hadn’t talked to him during the fight. And today, she got a feeling that he was relaxed up till the signal for the match to begin. Though he looked like he had plenty of room to spare, others couldn’t help but think he was being careless.

Was that why Nina was worried? Naruki’s instinct told her that wasn’t it. Nina was worried……… She was probably using that as an excuse to lie to herself.

(Mei-Shen would have felt down while saying, “That’s great”.)

Though Nina was happy that Leerin and Layfon had made up, she probably felt down for failing to help him. Naruki was probably feeling the same too. So useless. But perhaps she was dreaming to live such a useless life. She thought she would deceive herself like this.

(Has Leerin noticed?)

That Leerin herself felt something for Layfon. Nina should have known the reason behind Leerin’s visit, yet she still chose to live with her. It must be hard for her to see Leerin and Layfon so close together.

Why was Naruki so useless?

The battle continued and Layfon still hadn’t returned.

“So slow. Has she not convinced him yet?” Nina stumped her foot.

At this time…… A roar sounded in the air.

“What?”

As the battlefield was filled with noise, no one noticed something was nearing them. The psychokinesists were concentrating on gathering information of the battle, so they didn’t have spare time to look beyond the cities. The roar became a rumble, and the entire earth shook.

“Cityquake!?”

Naruki quickly threw away that speculation. A city’s multi-legs being trapped inside a crack was the cause of a city’s quake. Farune and Zuellni had already stopped moving, so this wasn’t it. Then what was it?

New rumbling sounded from in front of and behind the two cities. No one had yet to give the signal to stop the battle. However, all Military Artists had ceased fighting.

A shrill siren sounded above the battlefield to announce the attack of filth monsters. The sad wailing of Electronic Fairies. At the same time, countless number of larvae had appeared outside the cities.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter2

2011-04-29T04:27:46Z

74.65.229.51: Name changes to conform with naming guide

===Chapter 2 - Enemy===

The information arrived yesterday morning.

Delbone’s power of psychokinesis could almost discover any nearby filth monsters one week before the city came across their paths. However, this time the filth monsters had an excellent ability to search out their enemies.

“Then what about their fighting power?” Cauntia squinted happily as she stood on the edge of Grendan. Her waist long white hair fluttered in the strong wind. She wore the long coat that only a Heaven’s Blade Successor was given. The coat covered her body and cut her off from the pollutants in the air. The coat was surprisingly light, allowing her to move freely in it. As such, the coat fully revealed her delicate body. Her waist was high and her arms and legs were long. Only the word “grand” could be used to describe this body. She held a large weapon that had a long and thick handle and a wide and big blade. The head of a dragon decorated the place connecting the blade and the handle, as if the blade was about to shoot flame. The Green Dragon Crescent Moon Sabre, this was her weapon. It was a huge weapon with imposing pressure that was alleviated by the small charm decorating the blade.

“Aren’t you anticipating this with excitement?” she turned around, her red painted lips revealing the joy in her. A scar from her forehead to her chin cut through her beautiful face. She smiled like a little girl.

“Your presence is too heavy.”

Contrary to Cauntia, a calm face met her gaze. That person stood alone and he was only half as tall as Cauntia. However, his head, eyes, mouth, nose were all big in proportion. His arms and legs were short, giving off a feeling as of a kid being magnified. His skin was smooth and his face was round like a sticky rice cake.

“What’s it, Reverse? You’re as down as ever.”

“This is war. Of course my feeling is heavy.”

Cauntia put her hands on her hips and sighed at his timid attitude. “We can never come to a consensus at this point. Why can’t you listen to my opinion at times?”

“That means you’ll have to agree to my opinion.”

Silence.

“Impossible!” said both at the same time.

Cauntia laughed, Reverse smiled without hesitation.

“But, don’t worry. I’ll protect you,” he said in a small voice.

Unable to suppress herself, she gave him a hug and put her lips on his reddened cheek.

“Then let’s observe today’s prey,” she said as if speaking to her love.

Both were Heaven’s Blade Successors put in the same group. They were now strengthening their vision to confirm their prey. An unusual thing that was the size of a lion was closing in on Grendan from 30 Jimels away.

“It’s given up its wings.”

“It looks quite old.”

The things on the lion’s back had become two small hills. This filth monster was in a matured phase. It was massive enough to give up its wings since flying took up lots of strength.

“It’s worth hunting down,” Cauntia said, licking her lips.

Reverse’s shoulders shook. “It looks powerful, and it looks hard.”

“I don’t mean that. How far can we cut it down? Hohoho, this feels like usual, but different from the time when we took our first filth monster. Compared to giving it the last push, this is so much more boring. Anyway, this is just a job.”

“I was tense at first too.”

The filth monster dashed towards Grendan, shortening the distance in shocking speed. The feeling of distance crumbled with a closer look.

“Let’s get rid of it with our usual combo,” she said lightly.

Reverse gave a stiff nod. The two of them put on their helmets and readied their fighting stances. Cauntia confirmed the part connecting Reverse’s helmet to his armour. The design of his coat differed from hers. Plates of alloys covered several parts of the coat. The coat and the helmet made him look like a metallic doll. Even Military Artists would find it hard to move with that weight on them.

High speed was the best strategy. Reverse’s equipment didn’t seem appropriate in a life and death fight against filth monsters. On the contrary, Cauntia’s light equipment seemed more suitable. However, the female Heaven’s Blade’s equipment wasn’t the best at defense. The destruction of the surroundings during a fight could cause scattering stones and rocks to tear apart the coat. Pollutants would enter the body once the protective coat was damaged, and that pain, though tolerable psychologically, would bring down movement speed. And a Military Artist whose movements slowed down would face death. Either he died by the filth monster’s hand, or he died on the way back to the city, his body eaten up by pollutants.

However, Reverse and Cauntia were Reverse and Cauntia. That was why they were given permission to wear such gear. He focused on defense and she focused on the offensive. These equipments were specially made to cater for their combination.

“Don’t worry, I’ll always protect you.”

They gazed at each other. Cauntia smiled a bitter smile.

“Thanks. I can do my best because you’re here.”

“Same here.”

Their interaction showed they knew each other very well. This was a special combination among Heaven’s Blades. The two of them walked their own paths but were able to perfectly cater for each other.

“Then let’s begin the hunt.”

“Come.”

They entered the battlefield. Just the two of them, as before.

<center>◇</center>

Why am I….

Felli felt her present situation was unreasonable. Why did her stomach hurt so much?

It had been one week since that event. Layfon was unhappy in this one week. He and Leerin had a huge fight after he refused to accept the box. It was shocking at first. Felli and Nina never thought Leerin, who was gently persuading him to accept the box would suddenly turn rough. By the time Nina and Felli came to their senses, it was too late to stop the fight. There was no room for them to put in a word. They could only listen with a feeling that they shouldn’t be there, and then they watched Leerin run away in anger.

So Nina ran after Leerin and Felli ran after Layfon. That couldn’t be helped, since they lived in different areas.

Layfon waited for her, and they walked to the next tram station in silence. She felt that she had to stand by his side, and she wanted that too, but Layfon was wrong this time. Leerin…… She took the long and dangerous journey to come to Zuellni. Perhaps all students in here would criticize Layfon about this, since everyone had once sat on the small and narrow roaming bus, facing the danger of being attacked anytime by filth monsters.

But that wasn’t the problem. All students came here for themselves, no matter how different their purposes were. Leerin was different. She came here for Layfon’s sake, yet he failed to express any gratitude.

Felli’s feelings leaned towards Leerin, and she didn’t feel unhappy with that. Layfon was in the wrong, and what Leerin said was right. In that case, she had to do something about this. Leerin wanted Felli and Nina to listen too so they could judge the situation. As a normal person, she wanted Military Artists, such as Felli and Nina, to be the judge in this matter. The two of them knew Layfon as fellow Military Artists.

Felli felt Leerin was right.

“This isn’t Grendan!” Leerin had confirmed his point again and again in the fight.

Felli thought she was right but Layfon didn’t want to hear it. He kept saying this was his punishment, so he couldn’t accept it.

Leerin was here so to allow him to accept that box. But……..

“Then I’m leaving first,” he said and closed the door of the training room.

The members left in the room sighed as they heard his footsteps retreat further away.

Ahhh, her stomach hurt. She put her hand on her stomach.

“………. His mood hasn’t changed,” Harley said, tired.

Sharnid had already left. At first, everyone was worried, but now they felt tired of the situation.

“I never thought he could get mad like that,” Nina said.

“He always thought it’s his punishment. Since she’s nailed him, even he would turn stubborn,” Dalshena sighed. “Compared to that, that guy’s been hiding such strength….. Geez, unbelievable.”

“But I don’t think he’ll turn so much more powerful if he uses a Katana,” Harley responded. He pointed at the terminal which showed the data of Layfon’s three Dites: Sapphire Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite, Adamantium Dite.

“Forget his movements when using a weapon. There shouldn’t be much difference just on the qualities of the sword and a Katana.”

“What do you mean?” Nina asked.

“Of course, a Katana’s cut path is more prominent but we can’t say a sword can’t cut as well as a Katana, since technology is improving,” he showed the cut path on the screen. “But Layfon is more suited to using a Katana. That’s Kirik’s opinion. His moves are all variations of the Katana technique. And by using a Katana, he can maximize his power in his basic moves. The damages on the Shim Adamantium Dite would be less than on the sword, and that’s probably the same for his body.”

“Um……….”

Nina’s expression turned heavy at what Harley said: the burden on the body.

“But I heard that he became a Heaven’s Blade Successor at age 10. He stopped using the Katana at that time, maybe his body’s grown used to handling a sword?” Dalshena said.

“Perhaps,” Harley said. “I’m not a doctor so I can’t say much. But looking from the viewpoint of a technician, a Katana suits him better. He wouldn’t have to force himself and shoulder any additional burden. The data here proves it,” he pressed a key on the keyboard.

Sword and Katana. Felli didn’t know the difference between them. As a psychokinesist, it was natural to use the staff Dite. She had no other choice. Even so, the difference in the shape of the flakes could affect the conductivity of psychokinesis and the movement of the flake in the air current. Though she wasn’t too keen in the fights, she often requested adjustments for the Dite so she could use the weapon freely.

“He doesn’t seem to care much about the adjustments of the Dite. I don’t mean he’s too confident in his own strength though. He remembers the exact data for the Steel Threads setting.”

“Is that so?” Nina said, surprised.

“Yes, as expected, he’s only like this when it comes to the sword. He doesn’t care much about the Dite that would mean life and death for him. He’s probably the exception among so many Military Artists.”

“Um………”

Felli cocked her head at Nina’s unusual movement.

“I……. I don’t have anything to complain about my Dite,” Nina said, about to sweat from agitation.

Harley gave her a bitter smile. “Of course, my dad and I have always been looking after your Dite.”

<center>◇</center>

“Harley, do you like the Captain?” Felli asked, holding a mop.

“What!?” he said in a high-pitched voice.

Felli was in charge of cleaning today. After vacuuming the place, she took up the mop and started brushing the floor. She asked Harley the question as she felt something from him in the conversation. He had been humming while tidying the equipment.

The two of them were alone.

“You, what did you say?”

The equipment fell everywhere. Harley looked at her in shock as if he was about to fall too.

“I felt it from the conversation.”

“Aaa…….. I suppose,” he admitted.

His unexpectedly honest admission surprised her.

“Ah, but that was in the past. It doesn’t mean anything now.”

“Is that so?”

“She was my first love. Well, she was the most beautiful in all the girls that I knew. Now she’s got short hair, but her hair was long back then. And she was dressed like a lady. None of the girls back then could catch up to her. You can say that was my first time understanding the charm of females.”

“It feels like you’re deliberately complicating the explanation and hiding something.”

“Wu.”

“You really don’t feel anything now?”

“Yes. I can’t feel from her what I felt before. We’re just childhood friends.”

“Really.”

“Perhaps not. Either way, we’ve been together for a long time. Forget that we’re different in gender. I got used to her because of the long time, or you can say that I don’t want to see her other side.”

“Then……….”

“I don’t want to treat her from the angle of a male. It’s different from that of a lover. But I don’t despise Nina because she’s female.”

“Ha……….” She nodded, half understanding what he said. This was what childhood friends were like.

“Though I don’t know what others think, Nina is like that. I’m used to the present Nina. I find it hard to accept, thinking of the Nina acting all lady-like in front of her boyfriend.”

“… Meaning you aren’t gonna improve your relationship with her?”

“That’s the way it is with a boy girl relationship. As a friend, Military Artist or Dite technician, then that relationship doesn’t matter.”

Was this feeling special for Harley, or did it apply to all childhood friends? Felli didn’t understand since she didn’t have one.

“Not good enough for research purpose.”

Nina and Harley, Layfon and Leerin. They were all childhood friends with each other but their personalities were different? Felli didn’t know what Layfon thought of it, but she knew Leerin wanted to have a relationship that goes beyond that of childhood friends. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have come all the way to Zuellni. And Felli felt that she herself had lost on this point alone.

If it was she herself, she wouldn’t have done it. Would she have take on a dangerous journey for the sake of another person? She probably wouldn’t have chased after him. She would have stayed home and prayed for his safe return.

She had lost to Leerin just by thinking like that even though she didn’t want to admit it. Even though she didn’t want to feel sad, even though she didn’t want to admit she had lost.

“….. Forget that though,” she said to herself as she headed home alone.

She couldn’t leave the matter as it was. She must do something, but what? Should she help alleviate that stiffness between them first? But that wouldn’t help with reaching Leerin’s goal. She must do something to resolve Leerin’s problem. Besides, Harley had just said something that bothered her.

“Ah, yes. There might be one more reason why Layfon doesn’t care much about the setting of the Dite,” Harley said, embarrassed by the conversation about Nina and so said something else to divert her.

“What?”

“Layfon had tried the Katana in here and destroyed it. It wasn’t a good Dite since I just made it quickly.”

“Ha……”

“But the investigation on the Dite shows Layfon had used too much Kei than usual. I think he couldn’t control it because he was using Karen Kei.”

She didn’t understand what he meant.

“Meaning the usual Layfon pays attention to the level of Kei he uses. It’s not just the sword or the Katana. He isn’t used to the material that made the Dite, so the Adamantium Dite probably wouldn’t have worked.”

Harley thought to himself that Layfon’s result had fueled the research students’ enthusiasm on researching new materials. Layfon was such a monster. And that had added a few more questions on the Heaven’s Blade that a Heaven’s Blade Successor used.

“Really, what should I do?” Felli sighed deeply.

Someone was also sighing right now. The creepy sound of vegetables chopping in the kitchen made Nina hard to sit still. Leerin was making dinner. She had taken charge of the kitchen since she moved in, and Serina, the person in charge of the dormitory had then reduced Leerin’s rent.

Anyway, Leerin was now alone in the kitchen. Though Nina wanted to say something, she felt it hard to approach the other girl for now. She paced near the door. She didn’t feel that Leerin was wrong, but she understood Layfon at the same time.

Layfon refused to use the Katana so he wouldn’t taint his adopted father’s skill. He hadn’t once abandoned that decision since he was exiled from Grendan. But Leerin came here because his adopted father had forgiven him, and that feeling shouldn’t be ignored.

Layfon was unbelievable. He grew up under terrible circumstances, yet he possessed a strength that Nina didn’t have. And he fought with a reason that she didn’t agree with. The pain he endured didn’t come from the fights with filth monsters or the pressure of becoming a Heaven’s Blade Successor. That pain came from his feeling of betraying the orphanage. What did he feel when he was exposed to face everyone’s reproach? Was he disappointed that they didn’t understand him? Or was he angry? And how did Leerin think?

“What’re you doing?”

Leerin had already prepared everything. Her speed in cooking even surprised Serina.

“Ah, no….. Well……..”

“Still thinking of that?” she said with a stiff expression. She was forcing herself to smile.

“Um.”

“What should I do with him? That moron……..”

Anger and frustration pierced Leerin’s words.

“I think he has his reason.”

“I know that.”

Nina helped her lay out the eating utensils. Feuda was in her own room, studying or reading books. She always forgot her meals. Serina had written on the board that she’d return late, so they prepared three sets of utensils tonight. Nina placed the large bowl of salad in the middle of the table and went to bring out another dish. Leerin reheated the bread she made in the morning, put it in a basket and took the basket to the table.

“But Layfon……”

“Leerin?”

Leerin swayed and fell to a side. Nina let go of the wok to support her. The wok fell onto the floor and the basket of bread rolled off the table.

“Leerin?”

It felt like she had lost all her strength. Blood had drained from her face, so white a face that it looked as if she was about to die. She panted.

“Leerin?” Nina shouted.

Leaving the kitchen to Feuda, Nina took Leerin to the hospital. Looking at the other girl, sleeping with a drip in her arm, a feeling rushed inside her, propelling Nina to run out of the hospital.

Layfon needed a stronger power.

She had been thinking of something since leaving Leerin in Myath. Savaris was here. Grendan had sent over a Heaven’s Blade to take over the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. It would be the best for Nina, Karian and anyone else if the Haikizoku could be retrieved without hurting anyone. No, it was all right even if she was to sacrifice herself. However, Savaris seemed to have another purpose here. He wanted to fight Layfon. Why? Because Layfon was an obstacle? Or because…… Layfon needed to become stronger.

Nina had been worrying since Leerin arrived. Would it be today, or tomorrow……… That thought had stayed in her mind for three months. Time had calmed her heart, but uneasiness still remained.

A Military Artist who had enough strength to match Layfon’s had come from Grendan. Nina didn’t have the confidence he could win. He needed to become stronger, but she didn’t know how to help him. How could she help him get stronger when he was stronger than her? He didn’t start from zero. He had already reached 100. The present Nina was like someone at 10 and thinking of how to reach 100. She should probably tell him the event.

But how should she reply if he asked why she didn’t tell him earlier? Tell him she was reminded in a dream not to say it? Tell him what she encountered in Myath? She felt unfair that she got caught in this event. She wanted to share it with someone and talked over it with him or her, but if she did that, then that other person would become involved.

She couldn’t do that.

How could she obtain his forgiveness when that time came? She chose not to tell him because she didn’t know how it would turn out between them, especially with Layfon. How could she get him involved when he didn’t want to fight? But………

Nina pressed the button. The lift took her into the ground where Zuellni’s Mechanical Department was. She didn’t have work today. The people working here greeted her, and she returned the greeting as she searched for Layfon. Since the city had moved into the tropics, the Mechanical Department was hot. Just walking in it was enough to make her sweat.

Right, he was here working close to the central location. Right now, he was standing, holding a mop and forgetting himself.

“Layfon.”

“Eh?” he looked at the direction of the voice. “Captain? What’s it?”

“Leerin’s fainted.”

“…. Eh?” he said, confused.

“She must have fainted from the exhaustion in the long journey and her inability to adapt to the new environment. She’s in the hospital.”

“Right,” his body shook, his face green, but he didn’t head straight for the hospital.

“Not going?”

“I…….”

“Why can’t you accept it?” she felt him hesitating because of the box.

“You heard it too. I betrayed my father. How can I accept it?”

“Is that really it?”

“Yes.”

“Not because you’re still angry? Till now……..”

“How could I. There’s no such thing!”

The handle of the mop broke in his hand. His shrill voice echoed in the Mechanical Department and gradually faded. His hands still shook.

“You’re saying this because you don’t know! Father did so much for us………”

“Then why are you ignoring his feeling?”

Emotions shouldn’t govern his actions. Particularly not in this situation. Leerin probably knew that too. But she said those words back then because she felt strongly about it. She had been holding that feeling in the journey to Zuellni.

“Your adopted father has realized his mistake. But why can’t you accept him? Aren’t you ignoring his feeling?”

“That……. Of course I know that,” he looked at the ground.

Nina reached out her hand. “I want you to become strong.”

“Captain.”

“I don’t know what you’ll choose, but if you’re not returning to Grendan and want to stay a Military Artist for a while longer, I want you to become strong. Leerin’s right, this isn’t Grendan. I can’t support you from behind. At present, I can’t catch up with you.”

“……….” He seemed to want to say something.

Nina saw defeat in his eyes. Why did he lose?

(What?)

She felt shocked after looking at his eyes.

(What…….)

Why did he look like he’d been abandoned?

“Layfon….. I……”

“Captain, you……” Instead of saying more, he sped past her.

“Wait!?”

But he didn’t stop, and she didn’t chase after him. The broken handle of the mop was left behind on the floor.

<center>◇</center>

“Wu!”

Gorneo kneeled down at the heavy impact of the fist. The time was deep into the night. No one was using the Training Complex. Light spilled out from the training ground of the 5th platoon.

“Too naïve. I thought training outside can improve your naivety. Is this all you can do!”

Gorneo curled into a ball, as if to vomit the pain in his stomach, but no mercy came from that voice.

“I’m not yet……..” he said, a spasm working into his throat.

“Yes, yes. Show me your endurance.”

He pushed himself up to face his own brother – Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. Why was his brother here?

Gorneo was confused when Savaris suddenly appeared in his room. Grendan’s Heaven’s Blade Successors shouldn’t have left the city. But Savaris was here to capture the Haikizoku. How foolish. It was only a rumor that a Haikizoku could realize a Military Artist’s dream. Such an elite Military Artist actually left Grendan for a rumor……. But Savaris then explained it to him.

“This is the Queen’s order.”

In that case, he could only believe what Savaris said, believe in the Queen’s words. He believed and accepted it even though he was doubtful. And that was what a Queen’s existence was like. Consequently, understanding filtered through him now that he believed – about the report of the 17th platoon in the ruined city, the 10th platoon being suddenly disbanded, the doubts over the platoon matches, the appearance of the Mercenary Gang, Zuellni’s loss of control. Had these all to do with the Haikizoku? If so, then the Haikizoku was poison to the city, particularly if it was related to Zuellni’s rampage.

Could it be…….

Grendan continued to drift in danger zones. Was it because it had a Haikizoku? Why did the Queen want it? But………

It had been three months since the last meeting with his brother.

“Come. How long do you plan to keep swaying?”

What had his brother been doing in three months?

He stood up, panting as he watched Savaris. That smile was the same as the smile in Grendan, but he could see it had turned older. Gorneo had been in Zuellni for five years now. It wasn’t strange for his brother to have grown older. Savaris probably thought the same.

No, it was easier to say Savaris had forgotten the brother he had five years ago. However, in these three months, Gorneo’s brother would train him from time to time. He would come once every 2-3 days or he wouldn’t show up for a whole week. He never told him what he did in these three months. Savaris was probably sleeping in the roaming bus of the Mercenary Gang. Layfon and Haia had a duel in the last Military Arts Competition, as if something had planned for them to fight. Was that to do with Savaris too? So he wanted to fight Layfon?

“Please keep at it. I plan to make you a teacher if you return.”

“What!?” Gorneo said, speechless.

“I think you should be able to inherit father’s name since you’ve had five years of experience.”

“Hang on. Being a teacher……… There should be people stronger than me. Like Parsen and Denet. And if it’s to inherit the Luckens…….”

“Those two are teachers already, and half of the teachers you knew were already dead.”

“How……..”

Savaris told him their death in a frank and refreshing manner. Just like the time when he told him of Gahard’s death without considering his feelings.

“Geez, death is one split moment no matter how long we train. We live in a world of a moment.”

“Brother.”

“Well, in a sense, that’s happiness too.”

A shiver ran down Gorneo’s spin as he watched his brother. Savaris…….. his brother…… this creature……… he had always watched the world in a different light. As if he had returned to the Savaris in Grendan. Everyone looked at the Heaven’s Blade Successor, Savaris, with respect. But not Gorneo, who watched him with fear. Every time he looked at his brother, he felt that he was watching a monster, and uneasiness and fear filled him.

“Brother!” he said in a loud voice to cover up the trembling in himself. “It’s natural that you would inherit the Luckens Military Arts.”

“That can’t be done. I’m not interested in females.”

“What!?”

“Aaa, that doesn’t mean I’m interested males. I just don’t have much of a concept with sex. I haven’t done a check up, but I probably can’t produce the next generation. How can someone who can’t produce the next generation take over the Luckens’ name?”

What should he say to an older brother like that?

“So I can only fight. I can only feel good in fights. Aa, so boring! Why is Layfon so lazy? I was so looking forward to it and thought the Haikizoku would get out of control. I thought I can see the power that I once saw in Grendan,” he watched the sky.

“So boring! So peaceful! Damn! Isn’t there a place that is more exciting than Grendan? Was that why Lintence came to Grendan?”

Gorneo didn’t understand why he was angry. Savaris wanted to fight something powerful, and it did not matter whether it was a human or a filth monster. He remained the same as when he was in Grendan. Other Military Artists would think this was a Heaven’s Blade Successor’s wish to improve and become stronger, and that was why he was special in their eyes. But it was hard for Gorneo to live with him as part of the family. Though he knew a Military Artist should become strong, this level of a wish was too much. So he feared his brother.

Savaris’s gaze fell. He must have tidied his emotions now. “So for that purpose, you must at least learn the 72 techniques. We’ll leave the others later. As for the secret of it… well, try your hardest to feel it with your body.”

Gorneo readied his fighting stance after regulating his breathing.

“You’ll take that girl with you when you return to Grendan, right?”

“Eh?”

Shante’s shadow surfaced as he was releasing his Kei.

“An opening!”

Savaris’ fist landed on his brother’s nose.

<center>◇</center>

The helmet fell and shattered as it touched the ground. Shocked by the sound of fury in the air, the medical team of Grendan stood numb, their mission forgotten.

Strong gust of Kei whipped her long hair around her. Unbelievable cracks spidered across the concrete floor beneath her feet, proof of the Kei released from Cauntia. Blood flowed from her mouth.

Wearing the heavy armor, Reverse heard her tooth break. She must have gritted her teeth too hard.

“I actually……..” she moaned, and spit out the broken tooth.

Her coat was heavily damaged. The first high speed attack had split its seams. The second and the third attacks tore the coat further apart. The thin protective coat made to protect against pollutants while allowing maximum movement had its strength drastically reduced. This was of course, as expected. On the contrary, a normal coat would restrict the freedom of movements.

Cauntia’s Kei wasn’t used to defend.

Her fight had a limit of ten attacks. Her coat would be completely destroyed once she went over that limit. Right now, parts of her body were exposed. Pollutants burnt her skin. The medical team was here to treat her, but they couldn’t approach due to the Kei surrounding her.

“Cauntia………. Cauntia, it’s enough. It’s already finished.”

Reverse strode straight up to her despite her Kei crashing against his hard armour.

“Finished?” she looked at him with widened eyes. Fury filled her blood-shot eyes. “What’s finished? The battle? Or the meaning of my existence?”

“Cauntia.”

“Or is that I, for failing the battle, no longer have the right to be a Heaven’s Blade Successor?”

“Cauntia!” he held her hand.

“We already won.”

“We didn’t. We didn’t hunt it down!”

Her hand shook. Was it from anger or reproach? Her tendency to attack affected not only others, but herself too.

“We didn’t take it down but it won’t come near Grendan anymore. That means we’re done, because we’ve guarded Grendan.”

“This…..!!” she swallowed her anger. His genuine eyes had taken away her fury.

“Wu, wu, wu…..!!” she moaned. Kei stopped flooding out. The medical team rushed to her and began treatment.

“Thanks,” someone said to Reverse as he watched the medical team take Cauntia to the hospital.

This someone was as tall as Cauntia.

Reverse lifted his head. “Troyatte, is something the matter?”

“The old woman said that guy’s already escaped. It wouldn’t be good for that to become a lie.”

Reverse sighed in relief. He made up what he said to Cauntia back then. There weren’t any evidences to back up his statement.

“I was to come here as insurance, but it doesn’t look like I can catch up to it. Barmelin should probably have a way to do that. She was making quite a fuss before this too.”

The elimination of the intruders in the Inner Count had left her some bad memories, and she had shut herself in her home since then.

“Lintence holds no interest in an enemy that has fled. But he’s given that guy a name.”

Given a name to the filth monster that had fled Grendan.

“Yes, the enemy is strong,” Reverse nodded, remembering how the humongous monster had sustained zero injuries. He had taken the filth monster’s attack with its sharp teeth to protect Cauntia.

“That doesn’t sound convincing, coming from you.”

“That… That can’t be.”

“Well, you’re Grendan’s most prided knight.”

A commotion in the direction where Cauntia had disappeared to.

“Look, the princess is calling for her knight.”

“Ah, yes, well then………..” he made a bow to Troyatte and stumbled away in a run.

The handsome man squinted at Reverse. “Ah~~ I also want a lover. I’m already tired of what’s limited to a bed.”

He cocked his head. “No, that can’t be my fault, right?”

He left the scene, thinking his conclusion was quite foolish.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter1

2011-04-29T04:12:39Z

74.65.229.51: Minor name changes to conform with naming guide

===Chapter 1 - Summer===

“Summer~~”

“I like swimsuits~~ the best~~"

Nina frowned at the shouts coming from the lake. “Who’s saying those shameful things?”

People crowded the swimming area of the lake. It was hard to find the person who shouted out those words, even for a Military Artist.

“No no, I understand his feelings.” Sharnid nodded. “The passion sealed within uniforms can now be released. That’s the song of a man’s soul. It’s a joyful song.”

“Shut up, you lowlife,” Dalshena tossed her bag to him. “Can’t you live seriously?”

“Of course, I’m always serious.”

“Sorry, it’s my fault. It’s useless talking to you.”

“So mean,” he smiled.

Dalshena sighed.

Nina gradually lost interest in their interaction.

Felli was looking around, holding an umbrella with a “nothing to do with me” attitude. And Layfon was watching them with a funny smile.

“Ah, unexpected, but of course, but there’re so many people here,” Mifi said, shielding her eyes with her hand as she watched the crowd. “Wonder whether the changing room has any space?”

“It should be full,” Mei-Shen said uneasily.

And……….

“All lockers are full. We can still use the changing room, but we have to watch our luggage,” Leerin said, reading from the notice.

“Ah, I’ll look after the luggage,” Harley raised his hand. Beside him, Kirik was glaring at the sun with an unhappy expression.

“Is it ok?”

“Of course. We aren’t gonna swim.”

“Then what did you come here for?”

“To sunbathe,” he gave a quick reply to Nina and Leerin, who were still hesitating. Kirik seemed to be saying something, but it must be something that was displeasing.

Layfon deeply felt that they were used to her. Leerin. She had been here for three months now. Many things happened during that time. The number of roaming buses had decreased because it was still wartime, so she had decided to temporarily stay here and study. As a third year student, she lived with Nina because she heard the rent was cheap. That really was like her. And she had also found a part time job at the fast food place near the dormitory of the first year.

Three months had passed by in the blink of an eye. Leerin had completely merged into Zuellni’s atmosphere.

(Is this good?)

It wasn’t that he had to think like this. Grendan was there. But Leerin really couldn’t return in this situation, and she didn’t want to drag down her studies. Though she had been easily adaptable when she was young. Anyways, he couldn’t help but worry.

(Is the Dojo ok?)

Leerin was the oldest in the orphanage now. The orphanage should be all right since people from nearby orphanages would come and help. Besides, Leerin had already left the place when she went to study.

She said she had applied for leave in the school at Grendan. Everything could be solved once she obtained proof from Zuellni and took her exams for the next grade. But something still felt…….

(Is this okay?)

“What?” It was Leerin.

“Uh, nothing,” he shook his head vaguely.

(But……..)

What was it? He wasn’t sure. He just felt………. Something…… He felt……… hard to concentrate.

“What happened?”

“Really, nothing,” he cocked his head at her, shaking his head. His vague expression made her angry.

“Ok, then hurry up and get changed,” Sharnid said. Everybody moved.

They didn’t have school and training today. They just came here for a fun day.

“We should enjoy some fun,” Sharnid said excitedly as he waved his hand. This was three days ago after training in the training room.

Nina made a face at the word “fun”. For her, who enjoyed training, even if she acknowledged a holiday, she wouldn’t acknowledge “fun”. Felli’s reaction was cold from a corner. Seemed like she was about to say “what a fool”. Dalshena’s expression was similar. Sharnid hadn’t directed his question to Naruki at all. It appeared she might need to learn how to react to this senpai.

Layfon was thinking of how to react to him.

“Yes, yes,” Harley agreed. “It’s already summer. The lake will be opened.”

“If we want to swim, we can always swim in the pool.”

“Stupid!” Nina said.

Sharnid reproved her angrily. “We can’t let this sealed space suppress our youth.”

“Wh…….!”

“Blue sky, glaring sun, hot sand. We can only release the colors of our youth at that place.”

“Oh!” Harley was the only person to agree. Everyone else was uninterested.

“…… Truth to say, I think sometimes we need rest. It’s not bad to go once a while,” Sharnid said solemnly, perhaps realizing the atmosphere around him.

Nina sighed. “True. We’ve just been training.”

“Yes, holidays is important too, whether they are for the heart or the body.”

“Your motivation doesn’t seem pure, but, never mind. That suggestion is fine.”

“Good~~”

……. As such, team 17 had gone on holiday. This might explain why Sharnid’s emotions were stronger than usual.

“Layfon, what is this. This spiritless swimsuit?” Sharnid reproached him when he came out of the changing room.

“A swimsuit doesn’t have a spirit………” he said, feeling troublesome as he looked at his swimsuit. It was a fairly normal piece.

Sharnid’s swimsuit was the same style as Kirik’s. It fitted him, but it was too tight.

“Oh, oh, my forest is ready for anything. Don’t give me too passionate a gaze.”

“Ah, just what’s this situation? Besides, when did I get intimate with you? Be careful of what you say.”

“Ho, beauty is honed by curves.”

Not knowing what to say, Layfon moved his gaze away from him. Nina and the girls emerged from the changing room.

Females usually took longer to change, but since both the male and female changing rooms were full, it took them about the same amount of time to get changed.

Nina took the lead. Next came Naruki, Mifi, Mei-Shen and Leerin, chatting as they walked. Felli was the last one, as if hiding behind the girls.

“Look, Layfon. The female team is so imposing.”

“Ha………”

Urged by Sharnid, Layfon observed their swimsuits. True, they suited their owners’ personalities.

“Don’t you find them beautiful?” Sharnid said in a small voice.

“Ha………” Layfon’s reply wasn’t keen at all.

“The light hidden by the uniform is now in bloom. What do you think? It shines, doesn’t it? Don’t you think this is what the light of youth is like?”

“Ha……..”

“….. Why are you so listless?”

“I don’t quite know how to swim.”

“Swim? You planned to swim?”

“Eh, isn’t that what we’re doing?”

“You….. How do you want me to explain to you what youth is? From the start? Or a folk tale first?”

“What folk tale can explain youth?”

Sharnid hugged his head.

“Really…. Listen up! The place of physical contact that guys and girls can’t touch usually. That’s the place! The interaction between adults. We’re standing on the boundary that can get us beyond the usual boy-girl relationship.”

“So….. this is the limit?”

“Of course, or do you like seeing their underwear beneath their uniforms more?”

“Not, not at all!”

“Right. Then let’s feel the beauty now? And look. Look,” he turned Layfon’s head around.

The girls were criticizing each other’s swimsuit.

“Don’t you think they made a serious choice in choosing their swimsuits?”

“Uh……. They’re pretty.”

“Since you’ve emotional perception, then look more troubled.”

“Look more troubled……..”

“In other words, desire for the flesh. What do you think?”

“It’s not good to be so direct.”

“Listen up, three desires exist between guys and girls. One of them is lust. That’s because of the nervous system……….”

“Please don’t suddenly discuss such a serious topic.”

“I’m always serious……. Anyway, this is the end of boy girl relationship. Humans can treat it as happiness. All hail humans. Got it?”

“I don’t get anything you just said.”

“Really, just what do you want me to say?”

Layfon thought Sharnid’s words were quite problematic, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on why.

“Really, look. Nina’s even worn that, though she’s slow as you.”

But Nina’s sports style swimsuit was very common.

“That fool! I’m not saying you have to wear something unexpected. Listen up……….”

While Sharnid was speaking………

“What’re you doing? Everyone’s waiting.”

“Ah, sorry, Shena………” he cut himself off.

Because Layfon’s head was lightly bent, he first saw her feet. Sharnid was probably the same. Above the delicate toes were her calves that had gone through training. Next came the thighs that looked to be pretty bouncy. The V shape swimsuit showed her curves.

Sharnid wanted to say something but…… He got cut off.

“What?” she frowned at his suspicious look.

“Ah, no. I want to ask what do you want to do?”

She seemed to get his original intention. Her frown deepened. “Nothing much about “what do I come to do”? I came to swim.”

Goggles sat on her head. A white swim cap for the purpose of racing hid her golden hair. Of course, that cap failed to cover all of her hair, letting some hair loose down her back.

“I don’t like to do nothing though we’re here to have fun. I’m going ahead for a swim,” she left him looking confused, and headed for the beach.

“Uh, Layfon, you get it now?” he asked, watching her leave.

“Um……. A bit.”

“Yeah?” Sharnid said, feeling down.

Layfon headed for the beach too.

And their holiday began.

A large area of the lake was opened up for swimming. There was a beach, and the area for swimming wasn’t particularly deep. The depth of the banned area was the height of two grown men put together. Canoes were provided along with other swimming gears. Target practices for water shooting could be seen on the opposite shore. There were also people who just relaxed on the beach to sunbathe. Men who chatted with others, girls who waited for guys to walk up to them……. All kinds of people were here today.

Layfon was waiting for everyone in the restaurant “Home of the Lake” near the beach. This building had no walls, so everything inside could be seen from the outside. Tables were put in rows, and deeper inside the shop was the kitchen. The shop owner had put in several life buoys. Some beach umbrellas were also there for rent.

Layfon sat on the edge of the raised floor, dangling his feet above the sand with nothing to do. Harley and Kirik were watching the luggage on the beach. Layfon saw them discussing something in their notes when he went to deliver some drinks to them. Nina and Dalshena seemed to be competing over swimming. He could see them clearly, though they were in the banned area. Sharnid had gone to do something else for a change of mood. Who knew where he had gone off to. Leerin, Mei-Shen, Naruki and Mifi were playing in the water. Felli…….

“You found a nice place,” Felli said, suddenly sitting beside him as she drank from the cool drink in her hand. She had her jacket spread on her back. “It’s so hot. I don’t get why they still want to play.”

“It must be more comfortable in the water.”

“Fon Fon?”

“I don’t quite know how to swim,” he said, moving his gaze away from her.

(Sharnid senpai……)

All because of the strange things that Sharnid had said, making Layfon think strange thoughts. He felt something looking at Felli’s mouth as she drank. Many things had happened in the past three months. Many things had happened, but he couldn’t quite remember them. He thought of them as accidents and that was why he forgot them. In fact, he did forget about them until this day came. What Sharnid said had made him recall the past.

Felli was wearing her swimsuit with her jacket covering her back and her breasts. A swimsuit with little flower pattern. As she hadn’t done up the buttons of the jacket, Layfon could see her stomach. Very white skin. The second piece of her swimsuit was in the style of a skirt that covered her waist and more. Her sandal-covered feet swung back and forth.

Felli was so delicate. Thinking of that, he remembered that he had carried her a few times.

(Ahhh, no, no, wait, don’t think……)

At the time during training for the intercity match, and at the time in the ruined city. Those scenes surfaced in his mind.

“What’s it?”

“…. No, nothing,” he said, hugging his head and stopping himself from thinking more, yet it failed…. The feeling of Felli’s light weight in his arms, the feeling of when he took hold of her legs, the feeling when she sat on his shoulders….

(Ahhhhhhh!)

“Are you all right?”

“I’m all…… all right.”

“Do you feel unwell? You’ve been forcing yourself lately. What happened……”

“No. Really. Nothing!”

Stop my memory! He prayed with all of his concentration. But at that time….

“Ah, exercise really is great. Felli, you’re not going to swim? This is a good chance for some practice.”

“No way.”

“Practice is great so that you don’t drown.”

Nina and Dalshena had returned.

“Uh? What’s with Layfon?”

“Ah, no…….” he lifted his head and his gaze met Nina’s.

(Aa……..)

More memories surfaced. The time when he was at Nina and Leerin’s place. Nina fainted and……..

(No, no. That was an accident. Accident. Accident. Accident!)

But…….

“You look strange.”

“Layfon, if you feel unwell……” Nina put her hand on his forehead.

(Wu!)

Her action brought her breasts before him.

(Wuwu……)

Everything that happened on that day jumped out to him. He had wrapped her with the swimming bag that day for the race……

(As I said, it was an accident!)

“No fever, but your face is really red. Are you ok?”

“Ah, well, just a little….!”

When her hand left his forehead, he seized the chance to stand up and walk past her. But two more figures appeared in his path and made him halt.

“What? What’s wrong?”

Leerin and Mei-Shen were back.

“Layfon looks strange,” Nina explained.

“Eh?”

Both girls looked worried.

“Layfon?”

“Are you all right?”

Both girls walked up to him to confirm his situation, bringing their faces close to him.

(Ahah, again…….)

That scene flashed past him. On that day at Grendan’s bus station, a place filled with rumbling. Leerin’s teary eyes….

“Ah…….”

This moment when he made a voice without knowing.

“Eh?”

He seemed to hear someone’s voice. Along with a feeling that rushed up to his brain, he fainted.

In the end, he fainted with a reddened face.

“So what happened?”

They put him underneath an umbrella. Originally they intended to send him to the hospital, but Sharnid had stopped them.

“He’s burnt.”

Burnt? As in a heatstroke?

“Not sure.”

Though he was flippant, Sharnid wasn’t the type of guy who would leave someone in a life and death situation. Since he said Layfon was all right, he probably would be all right then.

“Even so…… I still don’t get it,” Nina said.

Leerin and Mei-Shen stayed behind to look after Layfon. Dalshena went swimming again. And Sharnid had gone with her. Naruki and Mifi went to do something else. Felli stayed at “Home of the Lake” to read her book. Nina had nothing to do and nowhere to go.

“That’s difficult…….”

It felt strange that she had nowhere to go on a beach so full of people. She looked around. She wanted to look after Layfon with Leerin and Mei-Shen, but she felt it was difficult to just sit there with them.

Wearing sand-covered sandals, she walked along the beach aimlessly, enjoying the sun and the sand. She saw groups of boys and girls on the beach. There were couples around too. Though they were all students at Zuellni, Nina didn’t know all of them. She did, however, come across a few familiar faces. Some of them were with the same gender, some came with their lover.

“Um.”

Nina’s gaze suddenly stopped on the couple that had walked past her.

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

She didn’t immediately recognize her because she looked different than usual. Leu looked at her with an “oh no” expression. Leu lived in the same dormitory as Nina, and they were once classmates in first year. Nina recognized the guy beside her. Someone from Military Arts who seemed to be also in the same class in first year.

“Come over a sec……” Leu took Nina’s hand and pulled her away.

“Wh, what?” Nina said in a fluster.

“How should I put it……Well……”

Leu frowned, not knowing how to say what she wanted to say. Her hands seemed directionless. She seemed to want to push something up before her eyes and suddenly realized that the glasses weren’t there. Glasses were inconvenient since she was here to swim.

“That’s why you refused the invitation. I see. In that case, it’d have been better if you just said so before,” Nina said.

“No. It isn’t like that. No……”

“I heard from Selina.”

“Wu. Ah. Really!” Leu moaned. It was rare for her to be in a fluster when she was usually cold and calm.

“Never mind. It’s nothing even though Nina knows…… Nothing. Nothing at all!”

“Why are you angry?”

“No, I’m not angry,” she lowered her head.

Nina didn’t understand why her emotions fluctuated so much. Speaking aside, Selina seemed to be hiding something when she mentioned that Leu had a boyfriend.

(Because she’s shy?)

Perhaps. Perhaps so. Nina could only guess, since she herself didn’t have a boyfriend.

“Uh?”

Nina cocked her head. Leu was laughing in a bad way.

“What’s it?”

“You came here with the platoon, right? How come you’re alone?”

“Ah……Nothing.”

“……Isn’t that answer a bit too forced?”

“Nah, Layfon fainted.”

“Again?” Leu asked. “He can faint. Is his body that weak?”

“Not really……Seems to be burnt.”

“Burnt?”

“Ah. What happened? It isn’t a heatstroke though.”

“Uh……Ah, perhaps.”

“What? Thought of something?”

“Not really……only……No, perhaps……” She studied Nina. “Um……It’s not bad. Your muscles aren’t that thick.”

“What’re you saying?”

Leu ignored her and touched her arm and leg.

“Hey, what’re you doing?”

“Your muscles aren’t that bad. Just a little bit hard. Your stomach doesn’t have any unnecessary meat.”

“What’re you touching?”

“Nah. I think it’d be interesting if he fainted because of your charm.”

“Ha?”

Charm?

“What’re you saying?”

“Wrong. You shouldn’t be asking me with such a serious expression. You should blush.”

“No, as I was saying……”

“Hey, do you know you’re a girl?”

“Of course.”

“I sometimes wonder whether you might think of yourself as a man.”

“Stupid.”

“Then why do you not blush?”

Even so, that would be hard for her.

Nina knew what Leu meant now, but she might not be the only reason even if Layfon fainted because of a lady’s charm. At that time, Felli, Leerin, Meishen and Dalshena were around him. All of them were beauties. Sharnid would probably cry with joy.

She understood Layfon’s fainting had nothing to do with her own charm.

“Well, I don’t know. Besides, men’s hobbies aren’t the same.”

“But.”

“Well, for example. Don’t you find it hard to accept? Don’t you find strange if a guy you find revolting actually has a pretty girlfriend? Hard to accept, right? Don’t you think that girl has done something against nature?”

“I don’t think so……”

“Right. Then perhaps Layfon likes your type of girl.”

“Wu………”

“That’s right. Since it’s rare to get to relax, don’t stand here. Go do something fun,” Leu said. “Ah……”

“What’re you thinking? It must be something bad.”

Leu went back to her boyfriend. Her good point was her ability to tell Nina what to do while holding an indifferent attitude. But now…… Would Layfon like Nina’s type?

“Wu…….” She stayed rooted on the spot, troubled.

They had barbecue for dinner, and it was dusk when they finished eating. The number of people on the beach had increased. Some had set up stalls along the beach. Layfon and the others changed into their clothes and went to check out the stalls.

“So many people,” Leerin said with a sigh.

“Yes,” Layfon said with a sigh too.

“What, what? You don’t see this much? It’s just a normal summer festival,” Mifi said.

“We don’t have many summers in Grendan.”

“Ah, just three times.”

“And we didn’t have huge festivals.”

“Just at the beginning of the New Year. It was grand, but all other smaller events were done within small areas.”

“Wa, so old-fashioned.”

“Are there many festivals in Joeldem?” Leerin asked.

“Many. The Electronic Fairy Festival is on every single season……”

“Really.”

“Joeldem must be rich.”

Mifi began to explain Joeldem’s festivals to them. Both of them sighed at hearing other festivals.

“Though I thought of it when I came to Zuellni, Grendan really is very poor,” Layfon said.

“What? You only found out now?” Leerin said. “It’s always fighting. It shouldn’t have that much money.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Geez, you should use your brain. It’s the same whether it’s money at home or money used to run a country.”

“Ah, only Leerin would think of that though.”

The two of them continued to admire the stalls as they argued.

“Oi, it’s almost time,” Sharnid said, checking his watch. “Hurry.”

“But all the good seats are taken now,” Dalshena protested.

“Not really. We can just use our brains more, and that’s what makes it meaningful,” he said.

Light blossomed.

“Wa……So pretty.”

Fireworks lit up the sky above the quiet lake. Leerin sighed from the imaginary flowers that were blossoming above her.

“They use real fireworks in formal situations. The sound would be very loud. As expected, we don’t have the budget and the technology,” Nina said to Leerin, who looked unhappy.

White and red light painted Leerin’s face. The fireworks were only images projected in the sky.

“That must be done by the Message Team. I saw them recruiting a short while ago.”

“Ah, those guys are cutting corners this year.”

Harley and Kirik. Though Kirik had pointed out the weakness of this year’s fireworks, he cheered like everyone else under the grand decoration of the fake fireworks.

“Use your brain……This is what you mean?” Dalshena looked around, not interested. They were on the roof of a research building. It usually banned normal students from entering, but the research students were here appreciating the fireworks.

“Huh, still can’t quite see it clearly,” Meishen smiled bitterly. Naruki looked uncomfortable.

“Sorry,” she said.

“No worries. We’re in a festival. You’ve been busy this year too. Don’t have much time to relax and rest. Take this opportunity to enjoy your time,” Sharnid said.

“Yes, yes,” Naruki said in a small voice to Meishen.

“Look, you’re making it difficult for the first year, doing whatever you like,” Dalshena glared at him.

“No one wouldn’t want to be the guy whom girls can rely on. The problem is just how the opposite gender thinks.”

“What. Are they in that kind of relationship?” Dalshena understood now.

“I’m happy to have you rely on me.”

“Not in my life.”

“So mean,” he shrugged.

She glared at him. Her gaze then alleviated.

“But, great suggestion for the holidays.”

“Isn’t it? Youth is short. Summer is even shorter. It’d have been a waste if we didn’t enjoy it.”

“I don’t mean that. I mean Nina.”

Nina often sank into contemplation recently with a serious expression. Though she hid that expression once she noticed someone looking at her, she had failed to escape Dalshena’s eyes. Dalshena didn’t know what she was contemplating. The busy schedule of the recent Military Arts Competition was a timely relief for the Captain. However, that limit was close to its breaking point. Dalshena feared something might happen, and that was exactly the time when Sharnid made his suggestion.

“Well, that person’s too passionate.”

“Passionate?”

“Her brain gets heated up. She needs to cool down before losing control,” he said and smiled, thinking of something. “Every day is so hot. Other symptoms might just explode together.”

“Your joke isn’t funny,” she said. Her expression turned lonely. “That guy would probably look bitter if he heard this foolish talk.”

“What? Thought of something?”

“You can’t think of it?”

“Who knows,” he turned his face away.

“At least, I don’t have the right to sympathize with him.”

“Sympathy. He’d probably hate it.”

“Perhaps.”

They lifted their gazes to the fireworks, thinking of their still unconscious friend.

Meishen and Mifi watched the two of them from behind. “And that is the injury between the two of them.”

“Is, is that so?” Meishen said, confused.

They couldn’t hear the conversation from here, and eavesdropping wasn’t good. But she felt like the scene of the lonely two of them watching the fireworks really feels like a painting.

“This adult-like feeling is too much for Mei.”

“Uu……”

That must be it since it came from Mifi.

“Then let’s use a more direct method. Contact. Direct and enthusiastic body contact!”

“……Wait, don’t you find what you’re saying strange?”

“There’s no other way though.”

Meishen’s face must be very red. She wanted to stop Mifi but she still looked at the direction she was pointing.

At where Layfon and Leerin were watching the fireworks together. Perhaps they weren’t used to watching fireworks. The two of them looked at the sky like little kids.

“You have to show something of yourself like the fireworks.”

“Eh?”

“If you can’t do that, then it’ll never come to you. Look over there.”

She followed Mifi’s direction again. Felli and Nina were standing somewhere not too far from Layfon and Leerin. A distance that wasn’t too far and too close to the other two. A distance that allowed them to speak to the other pair at any moment.

“Look, they’re waiting too. You’re also thinking of pushing them away, pushing Leerin away and wrapping your arm around his. That kind of an initiative.”

“No, I can’t.”

That was too much for her. But……

(Wu……)

But she should be able to take up her courage again. That was what Mei-Shen thought. She knew she was weak, and that troubled her every time she thought of it. She could only be like this because she was born timid. But if she could have more courage…

“What, Mei. Your face is red.”

“No, nothing.”

But she could only blush and think, imagining herself in that place as she looked at Layfon and Leerin. And self-hatred rushed up in her, knowing she could only imagine and not do anything.

(I want courage.) She thought as she watched Leerin. She felt that everything would end in the blink of an eye.

Nina walked with exhaustion. Students filled the tram station, waiting for a tram to take them home. Layfon and the others planned to walk a little before parting to head home. Dalshena and Sharnid decided to just walk. Naruki and her friends stayed back at the tram station, saying they wanted to get back faster. Harley and Kirik returned to the lab.

That left Layfon with Nina, Felli and Leerin. At first, Layfon and Leerin talked from one thing to another. This was their first time experiencing the fireworks of summer. They were really happy, and Nina’s expression softened as she watched them. Felli wasn’t as indifferent as before. She didn’t keep her distance but instead, she showed interest in joining the conversation. But by then everyone had quieted down.

(Too tired?)

Only Leerin wasn’t a Military Artist. She had a full day, and she also swam. She must be reaching her limit now.

(Let’s not force her. We’ll take the tram in the next station.) Felli thought.

Though Felli was a psychokinesist, her physical strength wasn’t as strong as Nina and Layfon’s. However, she did do training, so she was in better shape than Leerin. Even so, she felt uneasy with her current steps. As she thought, the next station was her limit.

The station appeared soon, and that was the parting point for them. Nina and Leerin lived in the same dormitory, while Layfon and Felli lived in the same suburb. Felli heard a light sigh when they were about to reach the station.

“Right, let’s take the tram here,” Nina suggested.

Layfon nodded.

“……Sorry, please wait,” Leerin said, stopping.

“What’s it?”

The streetlight didn’t reach her face, so the others couldn’t make out her expression. Was she not well because of her tiredness? Should Felli have taken the bags? But Leerin had insisted on carrying it.

“I’ve something to say to Layfon,” Leerin said, her hand on the bag on her shoulder.

“Ah, then we’ll……” Nina said, feeling the unusual atmosphere.

It had been three months since Leerin arrived at Zuellni. But she had not once said why she was here. Academy Cities had fewer encounters with filth monsters, so they were safer than other cities. But in truth, Nina witnessed a ruined city on her way to Zuellni, and filth monsters did attack Zuellni recently. The journey on a roaming bus was unsafe, yet Leerin had traveled all the way to here. Why? Many people should have already asked her directly or indirectly, but she kept diverting the conversation. This time, she was going to say it.

Nina swallowed, feeling the tension. It felt different from when she was in battle. It was a feeling of knowing she shouldn’t be here. She exchanged a glance with Felli. The other girl was also hesitating.

“No. I want you to hear too. I want you to hear because you understand Layfon, the Military Artist whom I don’t quite understand.”

“Uh……um.”

“………………………ok.”

Layfon waited with a tense expression too.

“Layfon……”

“Uh………”

Leerin watched him as if confirming he really was him.

“……When I read the letter that you wanted to stay as a Military Artist, I was relieved.”

“Eh?”

“You wrote that in the letter. Though I was happy and troubled, I was happy that you told me you wanted to stay a Military Artist. I’ve always thought of you as a Military Artist. It feels like if you’re not a Military Artist, then you’re not the Layfon that I know. Then you’d have disappeared, and I would really hate that feeling.”

“Leerin………”

“But I thought of it. If I could see Layfon again, I wanted to observe you, and I’d give up if you were a Military Artist that people hated. This isn’t related to Zuellni. I’m not a Military Artist, but I’ve heard from father, so I understand the cruelty of battles. If that were the case, then nothing good would come out of being beside you.”

Her words nailed Nina’s heart. She didn’t want Layfon to fight again, yet he did, all because of the lack of maturity in the Military Artists here. All because she herself was too useless. She had thought of this many times, but who helped her climb back to her feet? Layfon. Who helped her to make her stronger? Layfon.

In Nina’s eyes, she could do nothing to catch up to Layfon’s strength. The term “help” probably meant nothing much to him. Because no one could catch up to him……They could only rely on him.

Leerin’s hand reached into the bag. “But the present Layfon isn’t repulsive. I don’t know how you think, but I’m glad that you aren’t repulsive at all.”

“I was going to give up Military Arts……”

“That’s good. At least, I now know Layfon can’t give up Military Arts.”

“Leerin……”

“So, to the present Layfon…… No, it’s because you’re you now, that I think this is essential to you.”

She took out something from the bag. It was a thin, long box, wrapped in a piece of clean cloth adorned with gold and silver threads. A crest was carved into the cover of the box. Nina didn’t know what was inside it. She glanced at Layfon and saw him frozen with shock.

“This is……”

“Father has already forgiven you. And he feels he owes you, so he hopes you can accept this.”

Father……Nina recalled the school of Psyharden. Layfon sealed those techniques of his but Haia had always been using those Katana skills. She didn’t know what was inside the box. Did Leerin want Layfon to pick up the Katana? Or was it because Layfon had greatly improved, so? He had become stronger than before? In that case……

But Layfon quietly shook his head.

“I’m sorry. I can’t take this.”

The events that happened after that night were like raging waves. It was very hard to make sense of them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-04-29T04:04:27Z

74.65.229.51: Minor name changes to conform with naming guide

===Chapter 5 - Chaos===

Vance was more frustrated and bitter than anyone when he saw the filth monsters appearing in this situation. This was the second Military Arts Competition and the chaos in the enemy city far exceeded his predictions. This was something for Zuellni to rejoice over. The first and second waves had already taken complete control of the battlefield. What they needed was to wait for Vance’s defense team to defend against the enemies and obtain victory. However, Vance wasn’t too focused on victory. After all, he was the Leader of the Military Arts course. As the chief commander of Zuellni’s Military Artists, he had to grasp hold of the situation no matter what.

Filth monsters. The larvae had appeared on the outskirts of the city.

“Alchemy technicians, prepare to release the safety locks on the Dites. The team here and the cannon team are responsible for holding up the filth monsters. The rest of the teams, get your Dites’ safety locks released and join the battle,” he gave the orders through the flake and went to stand in front of the troops with a long staff in his hand.

“Listen up. Stop them. But don’t be too reckless,” he roared and jumped into the crowd of larvae.

The report on the invasion of the larvae had reached Karian.

“Who would have thought……… So unlucky,” he said in a small voice as if he didn’t want anyone to hear him. The rest of the Student Council members located in the underground conference room didn’t have to hear what he just said.

“Switch on the city’s defense system. If necessary, we have to use the cannon.”

“But that’s……” the head of the Business course objected. He couldn’t ignore the consequence of using the cannon that would result in the city losing a large amount of its resources. It didn’t matter that they used some of the resources now, but they needed to preserve the resources that could be used in the reproduction phase. For example, the metal and fuel used for every shot were all precious to the city. They were things that couldn’t be recovered. Although the city could mine more resources in its route, it might sink into a period of a severe lack of resources.

“I understand you. But this is an emergency. It’d be too late if Military Artists became sacrifices.”

“Isn’t he here?”

No one needed to ask who “he” was but Karian shook his head.

“There’s something else we need to be aware of,” he then gave a detailed explanation.

What did it mean for the filth monsters to suddenly appear? Why did Zuellni and Farune hold a Military Arts Competition in the vicinity of filth monsters? Was it simply because both sides hadn’t noticed it? And was this the same as last time with a female filth monster giving birth underground? However, the report said there were only around 30 larvae. The number was far lower than before. According to a report from another psychokinesist, a huge something laid beneath Zuellni’s multi-legs. The larvae seemed to have come from that “something” which was broken. Looking at the damages on the multi-legs, it appeared that “something” had been tossed from a far distance to crash with Zuellni’s multi-legs. If that was the case, could a normal female filth monster undertake a feat like this?

“I don’t think so.”

Felli’s flake was currently heading for that direction. Everything meant this attack wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

“……. Meaning there might be an aged phase filth monster around?”

All members of the Student Council had accepted the knowledge of filth monsters they had heard from Layfon. An aged phase filth monster had given up its reproduction functions. Instead, it turned to evolving.

“I’m not sure. Anyway, the Military Artists are fighting the 30 or so larvae. So just in case, we’ll have to use that insurance,” Karian said and urged everyone to action.

One group rushed out of the conference room and the other group stayed behind to discuss further strategies.

“……… Really, I’ve already acted the villain once to ensure our victory in a Military Arts Competition, and then we have this. So annoying.”

The last time was the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. This time was filth monsters. What next? He didn’t want to think further, but he still fell into contemplation.

Unfortunately, his prediction had come true.

Zuellni and Farune’s Military Artists all witnessed the coming of the larvae.

“What’s that……….?”

Thanks to the connection between the teams and the speedy work of the Dite technicians, the safety lock releasing procedure had gone ahead smoothly. Zuellni was now in a counterattack mode. Although Layfon had taken care of most of the larvae, Zuellni’s Military Artists had eliminated around 10 larvae when he returned from Farune. It was fortunate that only a few Military Artists had sustained light injuries. This was the result of Vance’s speedy reaction and everyone’s daily training. And luckily, the larvae had gathered in one place. But this wasn’t the time to rejoice over luck.

Everyone’s gaze was now on the thing floating in the air. A black hole that slowly moved as it expanded. Psychokinesists voiced their warnings. A sound grew louder as the hole expanded. When he understood the meaning of that sound, Vance shouted, “Everyone, retreat!!”

Something as massive as a mountain had appeared. All Military Artists began retreating from the city’s outskirts.

An intense and ear-piercing rumbling filled the space, shaking the entire city and making Military Artists’ knees go weak. Pillars of earth rose up from outside the city to meet the sky. Soil particles fell through Zuellni’s air shield.

A moaning of metal sounded behind the retreating Military Artists as the rain of soil hit them. The original form of that noise was finally confirmed. A large pillar on the outskirt of the city… one of the city’s multi-legs broke before their eyes and fell onto the earth.

“Damn!” Vance burst out.

The rain of soil, not yet filtered by the air purification system, fell to make new wounds. It wasn’t enough to cause death, but it was enough to lower the students’ morale.

The rain of soil stopped after the pillar of soil disappeared.

Many more larvae appeared from where the multi-leg had fallen. Vance could deeply feel the impending crisis. Someone had thrown over the larvae. Because whatever huge thing that carried the larvae came from somewhere so far away, even psychokinesists failed to detect it. Vance failed to imagine the power behind this. This attack would never end if they couldn’t defeat the real enemy.

“Damn……….”

The number of new larvae was about the same as the first wave of larvae. Zuellni’s attack power was enough for it. However, they couldn’t predict the location of the third wave. If the third wave came from the side of the city, then Zuellni’s attack power would have to spread out, and that would lower the speed of attacking. And if every time a toss of “something” managed to damage Zuellni………..

“Damn!”

With staff in hand, he gave the order to attack. They must eliminate the larvae before them. But what next?

“ARR!” Vance shouted. As the chief commander, he couldn’t show his weakness here.

Layfon pinched his nose. He remembered this feeling of pollutants burning his nose. Numerous larvae lay beneath him. He could defeat them in one swift moment if he used the steel threads, but Harley currently kept the Sapphire. Thinking that he couldn’t use it, he showed a bitter smile. Harley and Kirik were making adjustments on the Sapphire, and that would take time. If Layfon returned now and asked someone to fetch the Sapphire for him, he’d probably be granting that person relief.

He looked at the outskirt of the city. A scenery of the wilderness that he was already used to seeing. Since Zuellni was so hot, it must have moved into the tropics. The third wave came straight after the second wave attack. It didn’t cause direct damage to Zuellni, but as Vance had worried, another side of the outskirt was lacking in attack power.

While still counterattacking the second wave, Vance ordered the first unit, led by the 17th platoon, to take care of the third wave larvae.

“Seems we can rest a little bit.”

“……. Seems so,” Layfon nodded at the voice. He turned around and saw tiredness on Nina’s face. Exhaustion was unavoidable since they had been participating in the Military Arts Competition, facing the sudden emergency and now fighting filth monsters.

His nose still hurt.

This level of pollutants wouldn’t bring him any life-threatening danger. Judging by how the outside scenery blurred and twisted, the density of the air filter had increased. No more pollutants would leak into the city. Vance’s orders for other teams sounded from the flake. The first unit was ordered to wait at its location and defend its area. But the Military Artists’ gazes were attracted to the figure outside the air shield. Farune. When Zuellni was fighting against the second wave of filth monsters, Farune had suddenly moved……… Fled. This meant Zuellni had become a target. Farune had chosen to abandon Zuellni and escape.

“……. I can’t blame them.”

“True.”

Complicated feelings filled Nina’s voice. Yes, the people living in Farune were not responsible. Just like the students in Zuellni, they drifted in a region in this wilderness and had to rely on their city alone to survive. The city’s consciousness, the Electronic Fairy, had made the decision to leave. One couldn’t judge an Electronic Fairy. It had only made the best decision to protect the people living in the city, and as such, Zuellni had been left behind. This wasn’t a vile act. It shouldn’t be.

Almost all Military Artists had witnessed the moment of Farune’s leaving. The sound of metal denoted the breaking up of the contact point, and at that moment, two shining things appeared. One was the figure of a young girl. The other was of a grown male. Many people hadn’t seen these two figures before, but they all knew what they were. Zuellni and Farune’s Electronic Fairies. Farune’s aura was like a beast, courageous. On the contrary, Zuellni appeared innocent and naïve with its long hair swaying behind her. But there wasn’t a feeling of inferiority and superiority due to the difference in appearance.

Farune’s eyes were closed. Zuellni gave an imperceptible nod.

Light expanded from the two Electronic Fairies and clashed, vanishing the next moment. Next, Zuellni changed. A sudden intense light blinded her figure, and a teenage girl was revealed.

Then the two Electronic Fairies disappeared. Farune moved away from Zuellni.

“What do you think?”

“How should I put it……” Layfon said, perplexed. He felt the two Electronic Fairies had said something during that time and had made a decision. The end result was Farune’s leaving. If that was the case, then what had happened? What was the meaning behind Zuellni’s growth?

“………I think Farune has given the victory to Zuellni.”

“Uh?” he reacted, surprised at Nina’s conclusion.

“I think some kind of relationship exists between Electronic Fairies. The two of them must be discussing, and they made a decision about who won and about the current situation. They might have compromised. That was why they showed themselves.”

Yes. That explanation seemed plausible. The two of them appeared to have discussed something. Finally, Zuellni had accepted something. That probably was just it. In that case, why did Farune give Zuellni the victory? Because Zuellni had the advantage at the time of the Military Arts Competition? Or was it guilt for abandoning its fellow Electronic Fairy? Layfon didn’t understand. Besides, this wasn’t the time to dwell on speculations.

The two of them looked at Zuellni’s broken multi-leg. Either way, this had become a problem.

“Zuellni can’t move?”

“It has lots of multi-legs. I think it can still move even though it’s lost one……”

But one couldn’t quite make that conclusion since Zuellni wasn’t moving right now. Perhaps it was already having trouble maintaining its balance. Other areas of Zuellni might also have been damaged. Layfon looked at the sky.

“Still haven’t found it?” He said to Felli’s flake. Felli was currently searching for the location of the thing that was throwing the larvae over. Only she could spread out and control flakes both inside and outside the city. Karian had sent out probes too, but they hadn’t found anything.

Two waves of larvae came from the same direction, so what Felli was searching for should be in that direction. If she discovered it, Layfon would immediately move. Only an aged phase filth monster could execute this feat. Probably a very ancient filth monster too.

“Still haven’t found the target within 30 kilomels.”

“I see.”

30 kilomels. It wasn’t possible to cover that distance without a bike. There was the problem of the bike’s speed and the endurance of the suit against pollutants. Compared to that, one should also consider the possibility of a long running fight and being unable to make it back because the city was too far away. But with a bike, one should have a higher chance of returning as the bike could carry food, and the psychokinesist would also be with him. But thinking of how that filth monster could throw something so far from 30 kilomels away………

His nose still hurt even though the pollutants were gone from the air. No. If this was caused by pollutants, he should have a nosebleed. Then what was it?

“Haven’t you ever thought that the smell in the air changes before a battle?”

Layfon recalled that voice.

“I get excited whenever I feel that. Aah, a strong enemy is coming. I wonder how high of a level my body can reach this time.”

Those lines felt surreal to him, but he could now understand some of that feeling. The tension one felt in face of a strong enemy. In the past, he had never wanted to see how much strength he had. He only focused on the reward he would get after defeating his enemies. Of course, it wasn’t a performance to increase one’s power. An opening would make one weak, and weakness meant death. He couldn’t make money if he died. That was his naïve theory.

For some reason, he felt that if he now possessed the feeling he had during those fights, he might not be able to defeat this filth monster. But if it were that person, he probably wouldn’t think like that. He would only want to fight his enemy.

In the past, Layfon only thought of how to earn rewards. Failure was possible, and his only choice was to flee if he did get trapped in that situation. This meant he had relied too much on Grendan. The current situation was different. If Layfon lost, no one in Zuellni could take his place. No, to say it correctly, this wasn’t a problem of losing or not losing………

(Over 30 kilomels………)

He hoped that thing was somewhere close to 30 kilomels. 50 kilomels would take up a lot of time. And what should they do if it was over 100 kilomels? The bike would have to run not on a city’s street, but on the arid land. The burden on the tires would destroy them. Besides, the longer Layfon was away, the more larvae would be thrown to Zuellni. What would the result be if 30 larvae were constantly thrown to Zuellni? The Military Artists would have more strength if not for the Military Arts Competition. Losing to the filth monster wasn’t what made Layfon scared. He was scared that when he returned, Zuellni would already be destroyed.

(Aa, why am I only realizing that now.)

This wasn’t Grendan.

In Grendan, the Queen would ensure the city’s safety even if all Heaven’s Blades were sent outside. But Zuellni’s strength wasn’t as high. It didn’t have a Queen. It didn’t have Lintence, Savaris, Delbone, Cauntia, Reverse, Troyatte, Ruimei, Barmelin, Kanaris, or Tigris. Even though they weren’t here now, Layfon still felt there were people there to take care of the defense behind him.

(Why now…………)

Leerin’s figure appeared in his mind. If something happened to her when he was away... If she became food for the larvae…….. That thought was enough to numb his limbs. He felt like his feet were glued to Zuellni as if they had taken root.

(Please, find it within 50 kilomels.)

But the report that came to him after a few hours failed to grant his wish.

“At 50 kilomels, and no target spotted.”

During Felli’s report, Layfon was fighting the 5th wave.

A positive report finally reached the office of the Student Council the next morning.

“Thanks for the work. You should go and rest.”

“Then I’ll take a rest.”

Karian touched the flake in his breast pocket as a way of comforting his sister. But……The distance was a problem. 150 kilomels. He could not imagine the power behind that something that could throw a huge rock from 150 kilomels away. He didn’t even have the strength to guess that power. He might glint some information if he asked students from the Alchemy and the General Studies courses, but he had no strength to hear those reports. A Military Artist who could defeat such a foe……

“Only him.”

But Karian had felt the same uneasiness that Layfon was feeling. 150 kilomels. This was about the same distance the last time when Layfon went to fight the aged phase filth monster. Taking the terrain into consideration, it’d take one day to reach the destination. No one could guarantee what the filth monster would do during that time. Perhaps it would do other things. Even filth monsters had things to take care of. So how long could Zuellni hold? They were now fighting against the 8th wave. Each wave had become slower than its predecessor. But they couldn’t let their guard down.

The Military Artists were exhausted. Karian must make a decision.

They could shoot down the larvae group with the support of psychokinesists, but that had its limit.

“Can I only leave it to him? But………”

An Electronic voice sounded, coming from the bottom of the building. The female receptionist sounded shaky, saying someone was here to see him. Karian immediately understood her reaction after hearing the name of the guest. He had seen him two times. Once during Zuellni’s madness, and the other time during the match with Myath.

“What’re you planning this time?”

“Nothing. We sell “strength”. This should be essential under this situation,” the electronic voice sounded as the door closed.

A person wearing a cold mask. No one could tell whether it was male or female. However, Karian remained calm despite the uniqueness of this person – Fermaus Foa, the Mercenary Gang’s representative. Not the leader but the representative. Was it because he was a psychokinesist?

Karian nodded. “I see. You only appear now to push up the price?”

“Not only that. There’s the event in the past too. In truth, this side feels awkward to visit you.”

“Uh, meaning………you’re willing to help to compensate for the earlier event?”

“………I never thought you would be one to hold a grudge.”

“I don’t forget people with bad personalities,” he pushed away the hair from the side of his face. As he had not had any sleep, his hair had lost its shine. He had put aside his glasses too. His countenance right now was extremely exhausted, and the headache that came whenever it wanted urged him to stop thinking, but he kept at it.

He needed the Mercenary Gang, but what was their purpose?

“We can leave anytime, but then we can’t reach our purpose,” Fermaus said.

Karian wondered whether he said it to alleviate the atmosphere or that he had already guessed Karian’s thought.

“This is the best time to obtain the Haikizoku. It’s not interesting to be hated if we fail to retrieve it.”

“……So you want to control the situation?”

“Yes. We’re on the boundary of winning and losing. Let us reinforce you. Of course, we won’t ask for money in return.”

“The reward is the Haikizoku?”

“According to the situation, it might be the possessed Military Artist,” Fermaus said without holding back.

“……So you want me to abandon Zuellni’s student? Do you ask for this regardless of how I answer you?”

“You should know that the current situation is different.”

True. They were reducing the number of larvae, but if they kept fighting like this, people might die. They already had 11 students heavily injured, and numerous students sustained light injuries. It was lucky that no one had died so far. But that was just a problem of timing. The possibility of death would rise if Layfon left Zuellni. This was why Fermaus chose this timing to show himself. Felli had said that he was an incredible psychokinesist. He must have also discovered the thing throwing the larvae and so gave his suggestion to Karian based on his speculation? Or, had he hidden a flake in this room and eavesdropped on Karian’s conversation with Felli? Either way, the other side held the upper hand. This masked person seemed to be saying “Here is the fighting power that you want”.

“All right,” he said, nodding slowly.

“Then the deal is sealed,” Fermaus said. Karian watched him leave.

“Are you serious?” the reproachful voice came from the flake in his breast pocket. It appeared Felli hadn’t been resting.

“Shouldn’t you do something before I answer you?”

“I already searched the room. There’s no hidden flake. He might have retrieved it already, or it might not be there in the first place.”

“Good.”

As expected of brother and sister. Satisfaction filled him with his sister’s action. He smiled.

“Don’t try to cover it up.”

“We do need their fighting strength.”

“But……”

“Yes, but. You don’t think your brother will sacrifice people’s lives?”

“……That is possible.”

So his sister did harbor such great hate for him. Perhaps Layfon was one of that reasons. That must be it. But, never mind.

“Get Nina Antalk to monitor them.”

He had heard from Nina of the events when she went missing. As long as the Haikizoku was here, Zuellni might go on a rampage. Hence, he had listened to Nina’s explanation. However, Nina also had a stubborn side to her. That wasn’t because she was dissatisfied with the Student Council. She had a mission. As such, not wanting to waste more time, he released her from the room. He wondered whether Fermaus knew that the Haikizoku was now in Nina. The Gang must also have something planned. Zuellni had calmed down with Nina’s return. No one could deny that truth.

“We must protect her when the time comes……At least until Layfon returns,” he said, even though he felt they wouldn’t do well in resisting the Gang. At the same time, he cursed himself for having no choice but to make such a decision.

<center>◇</center>

“Restoration.”

The Sapphire Dite shone at the cold key word. A Katana. The blade was now thicker to maintain its new form. It was more suitable to call it a Katana used to cut wood. Layfon swung the Katana to feel it, and restored it to the Dite form, putting it back into the weapon harness. Next was the Adamantium Dite. He restored it. A Katana. Not much different from before. The shape of it had changed according to the metal Dite – the Dite that Derek had given him.

“How is it?” Harley asked anxiously. Exhaustion of working for days without sleep showed on his face.

“Good. Very good.”

He restored it and put it into the weapon harness, feeling the weapon harness’s gained weight and the fight looming before him. 150 kilomels was too far away. No matter what, he must reach it before midnight.

(What should I do during that time?)

He had received Karian’s instruction from the flake. Karian had told him that the Mercenary Gang would help, and that Fermaus was in charge of the Gang.

The Gang would do this even though they kidnapped Felli before. But Layfon held gratitude for the Gang’s resolve. The Gang could take care of the larvae even without Haia. However, the enemy could control the number of larvae it threw and the direction it threw from. Nothing was guaranteed even with the Mercenary Gang’s participation. But Layfon couldn’t hope for more. He knew the situation was against them. The longer he dragged it, the worse the situation would become.

After thanking Harley and Kirik, he headed for the bottom of the city. He would take the bike and drive for the filth monster. He took the lift to the ground floor and put on his protective suit as he traversed the corridors.

Nina appeared underneath the city.

“Captain, don’t you need a rest?”

“You need a rest more than me.”

The team that the 17th platoon led was given time to rest. The short two hours were enough.

“Isn’t it better to take a rest?” Nina said.

“I need rest before the battle, but that’s only if the action hasn’t been shifted ahead.”

The filth monster hadn’t moved for now. But who knew when it would take action?

“I see,” she sighed.

“Compared to that, you should adjust the amount of Kei you use. Reduce the number of times you use external Kei in a long fight. That’s different from Internal Kei as it can’t be recycled. Especially with you, the type who uses heavy weapons………”

“How can you still worry about others now?” she smiled bitterly.

“I’m sorry……”

“No, you’re not wrong……It’s just, I’m too unreliable.”

He wanted to say “Not at all”, but he swallowed it.

“Kongoukei and Raijin. I already learned these two moves, but I still can’t support you……”

“Captain……”

“But I can at least guarantee you that we’ll protect Leerin. Please rest at ease.”

“Ah……”

Did she come here especially to tell him this? So that he could fight without worries. He wanted to say sorry, but he felt that wasn’t what he should be saying now. The Katana was now in his weapon harness. Nina had done everything to persuade him to hold the Katana. What was he like to that Nina at that time? He wanted to apologize, but this wasn’t the time to say sorry. He had already given it.

“Thanks.”

Nina’s eyes widened then she smiled. She smiled as if she was relieved.

He was drawn to that smile of hers.

“……? What?”

“Ah, no…… Nothing. I’ll definitely win and come back.”

“Don’t be reckless.”

“Yeah, I know.”

Nina moved aside. He opened the door. A bike waited for him in the dim space.

“You must return,” she said as the bike took him out. When he turned his head around, the door had already closed.

<center>◇</center>

He had arrived later than he expected. It was deep into the night. He stopped the bike 10 kilomels from the target and hid himself to observe it.

“So huge……”

This thing was like a monster with four legs. It had lost its wings to only move on the ground. With its abdomen on the ground, it kept a resting pose like a gigantic statue. But the part jutting from its back that looked like a gargantuan chimney didn’t look like part of something living.

“……This shoots out the larva,” Felli’s voice came from the flake in his helmet.

“Can’t tell whether it’s male, but this aged phase monster can reproduce,” Layfon said as he continued observing. He wanted to jump in and eliminate it now, but looking at its size, he didn’t know where to begin.

“………Got it.”

“Eh?”

“I just checked the ground. There’s a huge hole there. I think there’s a female filth monster there.”

“You mean……”

“Yes, I can’t see it from here, but a tube-like thing connecting its abdomen to the female’s abdomen. That might explain how it sucks in the larvae.”

And shot to Zuellni like bullets.

“In that case, I must first……” he took out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite.

“Fon Fon? Shouldn’t you wait till the morning? You should rest first……”

“I can take care of the larvae.”

“But it might notice the light when you restore the Dites. You must remain calm when you move.”

Sunlight could cover up the light of the Dite, but not during the night. If he did so, he’d start the battle. How tired was he right now? He hadn’t slept for two nights, but he had just drunk the dense nutrient liquid to replenish his strength, and his Internal Kei flow was in good condition. What about psychologically? He took a deep breath. No problem. It had calmed down. And his Kei vein? He did fight in the Military Arts Competition and against the larvae, but that level of tiredness was light. No problem.

He had the Adamantium Dite. Looking at this filth monster, it was at the level of gaining a name. That thought made him uneasy, but in this situation, he couldn’t have any false hope. All he could do was attempt what he could do.

“I’m going in.”

“Wait…”

He restored the two Dites without waiting for her to finish. The filth monster reacted to the light. Its body shook. However, the skin of a filth monster just climbing out of slumber could not immediately regain its level of hardness. Layfon let the steel threads from his left hand run into the filth monster’s abdomen to move through the tube into the ground. A bad feeling came from the steel threads.

“Tsk.”

The cannon on the filth monster’s back swelled. Layfon tried cutting the tube with the steel threads but failed. The external Kei was deflected. Smoke rose from the abdomen. He jumped up to swing the heavy Adamantium Dite. His target was the mouth of the cannon.

The colossal thing jumped along with the massive pressure. The pressure prevented Layfon from landing on the mouth of the cannon. His Kei move was executed as he lost his balance.

Extermal Kei variation – Sendan.

The Kei cannon rebounded off the filth monster’s body and failed to damage it.

“Wu!”

He adjusted his body for the landing. During this time, the steel threads had killed off the female filth monster and the left behind larvae. But he had only killed some of the larvae. The rest were already in the cannon.

The filth monster stood up, leaving behind the useless tube. The sound of rock breaking came from the massive body. Layfon put the handles of the Dites together. The blade of the Katana pointed to the left of his waist. His left hand held its handle.

Psyharden technique – Flame Cut.

The move he executed earlier, Sendan, had given him an idea of how hard the outer skin of the filth monster was. Hence, he chose to use another technique against it. As long as he managed to cut out a part of the outer skin, he could concentrate on attacking that wound.

A filth monster’s skin was softer once it emerged from its sleep. As tiny cracks ran through the outer skin when the filth monster stood up to spread its limbs, Layfon disappeared, leaving behind flying sand. He reappeared underneath the filth monster’s abdomen.

Flame cut.

External Kei exuded from the blade. Along with the Kei covering his left hand, the two Kei merged to become flame. Pressing those two powers together, he swung the Katana down.

Flame return.

The second swing of the Katana opened the wound further apart. Body liquid spilled. Layfon didn’t stop moving. A Whirl Kei jump took him to the tail end of the filth monster. The enemy bent down at the severe wound, causing the earth to groan intensely. Was it too hurt to move? Or did it want to crush him? Or that it just wanted to protect its wound……

It was too late to give the filth monster a third attack. Layfon defended against the filth monster’s counterattacks as he pulled his distance apart from it. Holding the handle of the Adamantium Dite, he concentrated his strength on the Sapphire Dite. The steel threads were still underneath the enemy’s abdomen. He wanted to cut open the enemy’s body from its inside, but…

“Tsk.”

Trapped in the heavy muscles, the steel threads had failed to move. He only managed to pull them out by pouring external Kei into it. The filth monster leaped, wanting to crush him with its weight. The rebound of its leap kicked up a screen of dust. Layfon jumped away.

As he turned away in his jump, his gaze met that of the filth monster’s. It was a monster, but its mouth didn’t look that ferocious. It had eyes. Multiple eyes that seemed to be its only difference from a human being.

It opened its mouth. Sensing danger, Layfon jumped away again. A loud and shrill sound came from the place that his jump was taking him to.

“What’s that?”

The sharp things shooting from the filth monster’s mouth stabbed the earth.

“Its teeth,” Felli said.

The filth monster had shot a few of its numerous teeth in its mouth.

“So troublesome.”

Who would have thought it had such tools along with its size……. Layfon kept moving, preventing himself from presenting a still target for the monster. His enemy moved to keep up with him and he in turn moved away. This prevented him from attacking it.

“What’s it?”

“It’s hard. It’s huge, and it’s hard to grab a good timing. Difficult,” he replied as he ran. He attempted to ready an attacking pose with the steel threads while drawing a distance from the filth monster. However, it already took too much strength to cut open the outer skin. Not only that. The wound he made earlier had already healed.

“As expected. Amazing revival power,” he said and landed in front of the filth monster.

“Fon……!” Felli’s voice filled his helmet.

The sharp teeth flew for him. He stepped back to avoid the assault.

“About 500 meters is the shooting range.”

“Fon Fon?” she said, confused.

He didn’t reply. He ran, matching the filth monster that tried to close in on him. If he had wanted, he could draw it away, but he didn’t do that. The certain speed that he maintained dictated the filth monster’s direction.

Someone was watching this fight from far away.

“What’s he doing?”

The man sitting on the bike replied to the flake. “Probably measuring its strength? It seems hard to end the fight quickly, so he must be planning and doing this to figure out his opponent’s true strength.”

“I see,” Fermaus said. “Then aren’t you going to take action? Aren’t you planning to fight it?”

Savaris had done little in the past three months. Today’s scene was what he had been waiting for, but he never thought this would happen so far away from Zuellni. What were they thinking?

“Don’t worry, I’ll obey the Queen’s order………They should also abide by the agreement.”

“Agreement?”

“Well, that depends on the result. Compared to that, I’m more interested in what Layfon wants to do,” he said in a relaxed manner.

What was this man planning? Fermaus couldn’t tell. Even though Savaris had been in Zuellni for three months, Fermaus didn’t see him much. It seemed Savaris had appeared before Gorneo several times, but he didn’t live with his brother. Fermaus had tried trailing him, but Savaris had easily thrown him off his trail. In the end, he could only give up and wait for the other person to come.

But the Mercenary Gang was impatient. Because of Haia’s actions, the Gang was almost disbanded. Now they wanted to return quickly to Grendan. Savaris’ arrival was to them an urge, but he didn’t say anything to them. It was as if he didn’t care at all. However, he had suddenly appeared before him. The Gang’s morale was low. Fermaus had already explained to the members about what had happened. If not for this filth monster’s attack, he probably couldn’t unite them.

(Because we relied too much on Haia in the past.)

Fermaus couldn’t do this alone. Not because he was a psychokinesist, but because he was firmly seen as a strategist by others. They had already accepted him as a strategist, and he himself was used to supporting the leader. It was hard for everyone to accept his changed role. Besides, Savaris was here to replace Haia, yet Savaris didn’t care to contact them………

(……I have to keep this home for him.)

Considering that Haia might return, Fermaus did all he could to keep this home together.

“……Never mind,” Savaris said, submerged in heavy feelings.

“Ha?”

“I originally wanted to see what Layfon was doing, but never mind. I’m tired of observing. It’s been three months,” he said and took the bike.

Trouble and annoyance in Fermaus’s mind.

(Aa, that guy has never thought of us.)

Savaris just did whatever his personality wanted.

“Good,” Layfon nodded. He had grasped hold of the filth monster’s strength.

“Then what do you plan to do?” Felli asked. She had been observing him.

“I can’t defeat it with a normal method,” he said.

“No way……”

“The Dite isn’t hard enough. If I don’t use it well, it won’t last.”

It wasn’t because the Dite was bad in its filtering function. Only a Heaven’s Blade could sustain all of Layfon’s Kei.

“Even if I have that, that doesn’t mean I can fully suppress it. After all, the opponent can be given a name……”

“So, time to escape?”

Her suggestion was the safest option. The larvae he destroyed earlier were the last group, so the danger to Zuellni was gone. That was why he now had time to think through some strategies.

He put the filth monster at bay as he talked with Felli.

“No, if I do that, it’ll probably head for Zuellni.”

“Then……?”

Though he wanted to drag out the time to weaken his opponent, the first to use up all the strength would probably be Layfon himself. The filth monster could ignore its wounds and let them heal, but with Layfon, he had nothing to defend against the pollutants if his suit was damaged. A long fight was not the best possible decision.

“I’ve a way. Can’t guarantee though…… How’s Zuellni?”

“……Who’d have thought you still have the time to worry about that.”

“True……Sorry,” he apologized. Yes, because he already decided to trust them.

“Stop thinking of other things. Just tell me what you’re planning. If there’s something I can do to help, I’ll do it.”

“Then please set the psychokinesis mine in the place……” he noticed something.

“What?”

A large flow of Kei suddenly appeared and a figure wearing the coat of the Mercenary Gang stood in the direct line of Layfon’s gaze.

“Haia?” Layfon said and then rejected that thought. The color of the Kei was different. And……

“Bare-handed?”

No, Dites were equipped on his hands and feet. Hand to hand combat. And Layfon had seen him before……The man moved. He almost failed to capture this man’s movement.

“Eh? No way……” he doubted his eyes.

It wasn’t because the man’s movement was too quick. The color of the Kei, the movement, and………

One swing of the man’s fist sent the filth monster flying.

“Eh? Eh?”

Confused. But if it was that person, he would definitely do this. The man continued to rain down his fists on the side of the filth monster’s abdomen. The enemy’s outer scales fell like flakes. Layfon could tell how happy this person was. A fighting maniac.

“Savaris……san?”

His only conclusion. Layfon jumped to the ground.

“Fon Fon?”

He increased the density of Kei. Though he didn’t know what just happened, this was the best timing to attack.

Internal Kei variation – Water Mirror.

His figure disappeared in the screen of dust that he himself had kicked up. The next moment, he reappeared on the other side of the filth monster, the other side of where Savaris was attacking. He and Savaris had perfectly sandwiched the opponent between them. Layfon attacked. As if knowing his thought, Savaris pushed the face of his palm into the filth monster.

Psyharden technique – Hamonnuki.
External Kei variation – Gourikitetsupa Kouga.

Layfon’s move peeled off the entire filth monster’s outer skin to damage its internal cells. At the same time, Savaris’ attack dealt a heavy blow to the opponent’s internal structure. The filth monster groaned and moaned under the two severe attacks.

“………Uu.”

Layfon jumped away and kept his distance from the enemy. A part of the blade he was holding had turned red. Black smoke issued from the gap in the weapon. If he kept releasing his Kei, the Adamantium Dite might not last.

“Aa, as I thought. We couldn’t fully suppress it,” Savaris said in a relaxed manner, appearing beside him. The equipment on his hand had also changed color.

“Savaris-san, where’s your Heaven’s Blade?”

“I can’t just take it outside anytime I like.”

“Unbelievable.”

Layfon watched the sky. It was hard to gain powerful reinforcements, yet Savaris was limited in the same way as he was.

“Not at all. I’m quite happy. Don’t you find this great to know how weak the outside Military Artists are? Ah, you’ve already experienced it.”

Layfon watched him with a cold gaze.

“Are you after the Haikizoku?”

“Yes,” he nodded without hiding anything. “But this seems more interesting now.”

“Why did you……No, the person who delivered Leerin……”

“Yes, that was me,” he admitted.

“………”

Strange. No matter how lucky she was, as a normal person, it wasn’t possible for Leerin to traverse the battlefield of the Military Arts Competition. He had thought of her receiving help, yet he never thought it was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“Why is the Queen doing this to obtain the Haikizoku?”

“Uh, I can’t answer you, especially now that you’ve left Grendan.”

“………”

“It’s got nothing to do with you,” Savaris said. “Well, let’s put that aside. We’ve to defeat this monster, right? I haven’t fought with you since the battle against Behemoth. At that time we had the Heaven’s Blades and Lintence. We were also on the outskirts of the city, so it was all right to sustain injuries. But now we don’t have Lintence or the Heaven’s Blades. And we’re only wearing this kind of suit. Aaaa, so many disadvantages. I just want to dance.”

“As you wish,” Layfon restored the Adamantium Dite into its Dite form and returned it to the weapon harness. He had to let it cool down a bit before using it again. Instead, he restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.

“If I can’t defeat it, then it matters not whether you’re here or not.”

“Oh? Well said.”

Even so, Layfon was happy to have Savaris here. The filth monster had been rendered immobile by their simultaneous attacks. This was a good timing to give the Dites some rest.

“Since you don’t plan to interfere, can you help with something?”

“Ohoh, seems like you’ve a plan. Sure.”

Here they made their decision. The filth monster moved once more, opening its mouth to shoot out numerous sharp teeth. Layfon and Savaris split up as they leaped aside to avoid the attack.

<center>◇</center>

If the enemies were only the larvae, then there was a way to solve this crisis. The tragic scream from her right halted Nina’s steps.

“My hand……!” the man screamed and fainted. Nina pulled him over and let the medical team treat him. The rate of people getting injured had increased drastically in just a day of battle. Feeling the cruelty of reality, Nina changed her direction, attempting to deal a blow to the larva before her. The heavy hit of the iron weapon broke through the larva’s hard shell to strike its body. The hand in the larvae’s arm, which had been separated from its owner, had already been bitten into an unrecognizable state. Nina wanted to attack again but her feet slipped.

Stand firm.

That one opening caused her movement to slow, and the larva took that chance. A massive mouth appeared right before Nina.

“Nina!”

“Uu!”

She stuck the iron whip into the mouth and executed an external burst type Kei move. The entire body of the larva shook and the larva stopped moving. Using the corpse as a shield, Nina used Kei again – Raijin. External burst type Kei executed with extreme high speed. The friction in the air created lightning and destroyed a number of larvae in one split second. Nina immediately leaped back and breathed in deeply.

“Don’t stop.”

“Sorry,” Sharnid said. His bullet earlier had saved her life.

“We don’t have time to drag it out with these guys,” he said, sweat rolling down his face. He was looking at the direction ahead of her. The Kei cannon had played a hand in keeping the larvae at bay, but filth monsters were still approaching the city, and they weren’t larvae.

They were matured form of male filth monsters.

The things shot over at Zuellni earlier were massive egg-like rocks. Inside each rock hid around 20-40 larvae. There had been 15 waves of attack since Felli reported that Layfon had made contact with the filth monster. However, that was just the number confirmed by psychokinesists. In fact, nine battles had been fought altogether since the landing of the first wave. Felli had reported that the group of larvae they fought now was the last wave, making this the 10th battle. The rock of the 5th wave had been shot down and now lay immobile. But now it finally woke from its slumber, revealing not larvae but five male filth monsters. What changes had the inside of the “egg” underwent? Accelerated growth? Or that the larvae had consumed each other to give birth to the male filth monsters? No doubt this posed the greatest threat to the fighting Military Artists.

“How’s Dalshena?”

The liquid splashing from the vibrating wings of the filth monsters gave off a red shine under the sunlight. Dalshena had sustained an injury during the 8th battle and had left the field.

“She’s got a broken leg, but that shouldn’t have any lasting side effects.”

“I see.”

Dalshena wasn’t the only one. Naruki had fainted due to overworking her Kei vein. She used Karen Kei too many times when she still hadn’t completely grasped hold of how it worked.

The air shield reflected dusk. The earlier shot of the Kei cannon had missed its target to draw an arc in the sky.

“Don’t shoot another cannon,” Nina said.

“Makes me think of that stingy Head of Business, hugging his head in regret,” Sharnid smiled.

The fact that he could still joke in this situation eased Nina’s heart. Forget the male filth monsters trying to invade the city. They must first destroy the larvae here. Having had her brief rest, Nina jumped back into the front line. Sharnid’s accurate shots took his bullets through the cracks in the shield of the larvae to either kill them off or slow their movements. And Nina no longer held the fear she held when she first fought the filth monsters. She could now wield the iron whips to deal heavy internal damages and defend herself using Kongoukei.

When she first fought…… she met Layfon and knew of his strength and past. She had fought the larvae after a setback. At present, she had definitely grown compared to the past. She truly felt it in this battle but she didn’t feel happy about it. The enemies were still outside. Even so, Nina and the others had successfully eliminated all larvae in their designated area. Were they to fight the matured forms now?

The male filth monsters that were waiting for their chance outside the air shield were creating a huge negative setback for the Military Artists around them. Exhaustion swiftly turned to despair.

Next came the report that added frost to ice.

“A number of larvae have broken through the outskirt and destroyed the cannon. We can’t use the cannon anymore.”

Felli was concentrating in supporting Layfon. This was another psychokinesist’s voice.

“Wha!” Nina said in despair at the report.

“What happen to the larvae now?”

Nina was horrified at one other thing even though it was bad they couldn’t use the cannon.

“The filth monsters had broken through the third defensive line. Some people have gone chasing after them but they have yet to eliminate them……”

“Then we’re heading over too!”

“Hey, don’t be reckless! If you don’t rest……”

Nina didn’t listen to Sharnid’s advice.

“I’m leaving this to you!” She left him the defensive job and headed for the inside of the city with part of the team.

Filth monsters entered a city to eat people. She didn’t have to fathom what the larvae’s destination was.

The shelter.

Nina knew the locations of the shelters even without the help of a psychokinesist. She increased her pace as she drew the location of the third defensive line and the shelter around it in her head. She wasn’t thinking of the Military Artists following her at all.

She had promised Layfon to protect Leerin. Of course this wasn’t the only reason. She knew clearly that it was every Military Artist’s job to protect the citizens. But now, all that filled her mind was Layfon’s disappointed face when he returned.

Nina’s speed was faster than others.

One only needed to turn the mechanism on the entrance to open the door. Right now, the door was tightly shut. Humans only needed to look at this sign to know it as an entrance, but the illiterate larvae were heading straight for this shelter. Perhaps they could sense the presence of numerous people. Perhaps they could smell them because of their keen sense of smell.

There were six larvae winging their way in.

Nina arrived earlier than them and she breathed regulated her breathing on top of the shelter. She swung her iron whips and attacked one of the larvae.

“Uu!”

Pain shot up her right arm. Did she twist her wrist? No. Her right arm was tired for having held the heavy weapon for a long time. Her nerves had reached to the attack she dealt the filth monster just then.

“The movement of your right hand is too easy.”

Layfon’s words flashed through her mind. She couldn’t keep swinging this heavy weapon without considering the side effects of rebound, especially when it was a long fight……Layfon had reminded her of that.

“Damn!”

Tolerating the pain, she gave the filth monster a fatal strike with her left iron whip.

Five more to go and her reinforcements had yet to arrive.

The remaining filth monsters rushed her immediately.

Combination of external and internal Kei: Kongoukei.

The Kei covering her entire body deflected two larvae. The other two filth monsters didn’t have time to fold their wings before Nina’s consecutive strikes hit them, killing them.

Three more to go.

“Uu……Uu!”

The pain running up her right arm was intensifying, making it unable to move as she wanted. The rebounding Kei caused pain in her joints. She was using her left hand more to cover for her right, and that hand felt heavier than before too. Both of her arms felt heavy.

(Just when……)

Without her knowing, she had sunk into pondering something that had nothing to do with the fight.

(When did he start calling me Captain?)

Layfon. At first, he called her senpai. Somehow, he had started calling her captain. Just when did it happen? She had only realized it now. But she felt lonely, being called captain.

(What do I want to be called?)

Captain, senpai or Nina?

(So stupid.)

She was in a battle right now.

The three remaining larvae folded their wings and closed off their shells. Clothed in hard black shell, the three huge insects closed in on Nina, their multi-eyes shining, devoid of emotion.

Nina’s arms felt so heavy. The fingers holding the iron whips shook. But only three more to go.

(It’s ok.)

She was gathering Kei. She had to protect this place.

(Because I’ve promised Layfon.)

She didn’t want to see his sad expression again.

Internal Kei variation – Raijin.

Run.

Lightning pierced the filth monsters. They exploded before they were sent flying away.

Nina could already grasp hold the key of this move. This had before her ultimate move, the move taught by Layfon that she could show to Dixerio.

“I……did it.”

She tottered on her feet and collapsed onto the ground. She couldn’t move. It was already a miracle that she was still holding the iron whips.

She had protected Leerin.

Completely exhausted, she felt for a split second that she had finished her mission. Yes, just a split second. She only saw some shadow when she looked at the sky, but she then understood what it was.

They were five black spots. Shadows then blocked off the sunlight to shade Nina’s entire body.

Male filth monsters. The five male filth monsters hovering outside the city had finally broken through the air purification shield, and all five were in top condition. As for Zuellni, all of her Military Artists were exhausted for having fought the larvae.

(If this continues……)

Zuellni would be destroyed. Layfon would lose the place to return to. Leerin would die. Not only that, all other students here would die. What was the Mercenary Gang doing?

No……They had lost Haia. The Mercenary Gang’s prime purpose was the Haikizoku. They weren’t trustworthy. These words echoed in Nina’s heart.

Is this……the real purpose? Did the Mercenary Gang deliberately allow Zuellni to face a crisis so all students sank into despair? So that the Haikizoku in Nina could awake?

“This……”

Her voice was lost. She was surprised at her own condition. She couldn’t even get up. Right now, her body kept shaking and her flesh refused to listen to her.

She couldn’t lose here. The cannon was useless, but Zuellni still had Vance and Gorneo.

(But, but………)

She couldn’t do anything more. She had promised Layfon, but she was sleeping here. Just why did she want to be strong? She didn’t think it was bad to let others do the work. She had kept training till now to make herself useful in battle. Even so……….

(Even so!)

“This is your true personality,” a sudden voice said. “Though that stubborn wall protects your usual heart, that is your real heart. It is the heart that seeks to protect the city, the heart that hides deep in the side of the hard shell.”

The owner of the voice was next to her, but Nina couldn't turn her head. It was in her blind spot.

“Who… are you?”

“Do you want to cry?”

The words touched Nina’s heart.

“Wha……”

“It’s your promise with the Electronic Fairy. Yes, the promise. You always live in promises. A promise between Military Artists, a promise you made in the childhood and even now, a promise with the person who can touch the most vulnerable part of your heart.”

“Uu……Uu…”

Who? Who’s speaking?

“You also cannot live on your own. No need to hide that truth. You just need to give voice to your wish. Say you want power.”

Stop the nonsense!

She wanted to shout but she couldn’t. Her body failed to move.

“Let me give it to you. The power that can pierce through a forest of spears. Awake from your body.”

The hand of that voice appeared in Nina’s sight. The hand was holding something. A something filled with complicated curved lines fill her sight.

Then she didn’t see anything else.

A mask had appeared on Nina’s face.

Leerin lifted her head without realizing it.

“?”

She seemed to hear something.

“What is it?” Meishen asked. She looked paled.

“Ah, nothing.”

It must be her imagination.

Leerin and the others were in one of the underground shelters. She was leaning against the wall. Because she had nothing to do, she was looking at the ceiling, spacing out. Bags for emergency use lay by her feet and piled on top of them were neatly folded blankets. The air-conditioner continued to work but it was useless. The vast, sealed space was filled with the body odors of many people.

The booklet on living in a shelter said to stay in the middle of the shelter, but Leerin had chosen the location near the wall. Mifi and the others agreed with her after knowing why she did it. But Mei-Shen was still hesitant as she was cautious in her approach with things. However, even Mei-Shen didn’t say much after living in here for three days. She looked at the people in the middle of the shelter with sympathy.

This shelter contained close to 1000 people.

Toilet. Shower. The passages connecting to other facilities were all located by the wall. It was natural for Leerin to choose this place as she had plenty of experience living in a shelter. However, it was different for others. Not that the people staying the middle of the shelters were any better, they were just naively fearing to live in a shelter. On the other hand, Leerin was used to it. She herself must be stranger than anyone else.

“Speaking of which, this time it’s so long,” Mifi said, less careful than her usual self.

Everyone must be very tired. Perhaps they were used to danger now, many more people came to walk in the corridors, and as such, more arguments ensued.

Right now, it was happening somewhere too.

The commotion quieted down quickly. The City Police was taking those people away to another place.

Mifi saw someone familiar among the City Police and waved.

“How’s it? Your spirit still up?” Formed asked.

“Hoho, I’m a bit tired,” Mifi smiled bitterly.

“How’s the situation above the ground?”

“Uh? Going all right. But it takes time to resist successive waves of enemies.”

“Really.”

“Ah~” Mifi lay down on the blanket. At the same time, Meishen fell.

“Mei?” Leerin said, finding it strange.

If it was Meishen, she wouldn’t do something like that.

Mifi found it strange that Meishen was not responding. She looked at her face. Blood had drained from Mei-Shen’s face and she was panting heavily.

The two girls quickly sent her to the clinic.

It appeared she had come down with a fever due to over-exhaustion. The doctor said it was caused by extreme tension. A few people who were diagnosed with the same thing lay on the beds around Meishen.

As she had to look after Meishen, the burden was becoming heavier for Mifi.

(Because Naruki’s not here.)

The three of them were always together. This separation was weakening them. Leerin thought of this as she told Mifi she’d leave and get some food. Mifi nodded tiredly.

Leerin walked out of the clinic and took in a deep breath. Even she herself was about to collapse. Was it because this wasn’t Grendan? Because there weren’t any Heaven’s Blade successors? But Layfon was here. She never once doubted his strength. She could be so calm because of this belief. But what else was she thinking? Was it because her strength hadn’t recovered since she fainted the last time?

Leerin pondered as she headed for the canteen.

Suddenly, she halted her steps. She stopped, not knowing why.

A path branched off before her. It didn’t connect to the toilet, the shower or the canteen. This path led to the outside. For some reason, Leerin had entered this path. At present, the entrance was blocked with numerous heavy metal walls.

But she kept walking in that direction.

No one else was on the path. No one would risk it as filth monsters were still outside.

Leerin stopped after walking a while. Thick walls blocked her way.

“What am I doing?” she said.

She had no idea, but she felt there must be a reason behind her action.

“Uu……”

All of a sudden, she covered her face with a hand and knelt down on the floor. Her right eye hurt. This wasn’t the usual pain. The pain was such that she couldn’t even make a noise. It felt as if the nerves in her right eyeball had been cut, and the pain was now individualized, as if her right eye didn’t belong to her anymore. And tears kept leaking from the eye.

(What……?)

The pain prevented her from opening her right eye.

That was what she thought, but she did see the metal wall before her. Even though her hand was covering her eye………

Her mind was blank. This wasn’t even connected to the pain anymore. Who knew when, but the figure of a woman had appeared before the wall. That figure was blurry……Why so blurry? Because Leerin only saw this woman with her right eye.

Black clothes and black hair. The woman appeared before her as if attending a funeral.

(Who……are you?)

Right eye kept crying tears. Was it too painful? Or because it was suppressing an intense emotion? But, she didn’t know.

This woman did not turn back. She just faced the wall.

What was on the other side?

So slow. No, she hadn’t taken any actions. He knew clearly the filth monsters were attacking, but Dixerio hesitated in front of so many enemies. No matter the consequences of his action, it’d affect many people. What kind of influence would it be? Maybe that was the Wolf Faces’ true aim?

It’d have been good if she knew nothing. But he couldn’t say that now.

The mask danced in the air. Her hands held two iron whips.

Nina Antalk.

But there remained some difference between her mask and those of the Wolf Faces. The shape was the same, even the pattern was the same.

But something was different.

Using the building as a foothold, Nina jumped. The green light that seeped from the mask to envelop her entire body was something that the Wolf Faces didn’t have. This was the proof of a Haikizoku.

“Damn, it’s awakened.”

Dixerio didn’t know how Nina became possessed, but the truth was here before him.

Had she walked the same doomed road as him?

“I won’t let you guys win!”

Dixerio jumped and killed the final filth monster with his weapon. Nina’s iron whips had already eliminated the other four. Corpses filled the land of Zuellni.

Dixerio stood on the head of the filth monster that fell from the sky. On its back stood Nina. The two of them faced each other.

“Hey, you still conscious?”

Nina didn’t reply.

“Give me the mask. You’ll feel more relaxed that way.”

Still no reply.

“Damn, already swallowed up?”

She was the same as him back then……

“………”

Nina crossed the iron whips before her. How was she viewing Dixerio? As an enemy? A strange creature?

“Well then, guess I’ll have to take it by force. It’s good to take what I want with my power.”

Dixerio readied his metal whip on his shoulder. His other arm was stretched in front of his face. When that arm was removed from his vision…

“And that is the essence of the city of Strong Desire – Velzenheim”

The same mask appeared on Dixerio’s face.

The corpse of the filth monster touched the ground.

At the same time, the two Military Artists jumped to cut two green traces in the air.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2

2011-04-29T03:48:24Z

74.65.229.51: Minor name change to conform with naming guide

Speechless. Nina followed Claribel. Right now, she had no other way. It was paramount to understand Claribel as she was a Military Artist who fought the Wolf Faces. Nina could persuade herself with this line of thinking. The most important thing was that she didn’t feel any observers monitoring her. Was this the result of that dream? Though she felt the Haikizoku insider her body – the existence of Melnisc, she didn’t feel the stirring and hot blood she felt when they fought together in a battle. This meant he wasn’t lending her any power so that might be why Claribel knew she didn’t notice their presence?

But Claribel noticed the observers without needing the Haikizoku’s help. Grendan’s Military Artists were truly strong. Why would someone of this level still thirst for a Haikizoku? No. Compared to that, right now she should……

(Wait.)

This meant they had also seen the fight back then? But they didn’t get caught. Was that it?

Claribel had said that only she and Minse could fight the Wolf Faces here. Then they must be very important to Grendan. It shouldn’t be strange that there were people protecting them in the shadows. In that case, there should be people who had seen them fight?

Would they get caught in this fight with the Wolf Faces just by looking? Then how did Nina get herself involved?

(You can’t get involved just by looking.)

Nina thought so as she followed Claribel. Right now that was all she could do.

Then what did Nina herself see at that time and how was that event triggered?

She tried to recall the past.

“Right, let’s start here.”

Claribel’s soft words called her back to reality. Though this was the city’s center, the surrounding environment was a quiet residential area. The house before Nina had the same structure as Nina’s own home. Was this a rich family or did it belong to a Military Artist of a strong dojo?

Claribel leaped over the wall without changing her expression.

“Hey!”

“It’s ok.”

“But………”

“If we worried about the details, they’d be doing whatever they want.”

This was an illegal intrusion but she was speaking loudly. She was conversing in a relaxed manner. Though Nina was a bit nervous, she followed.

“Well, they wouldn’t be that hardworking if they could do whatever they liked,” Claribel said as she landed.

All Nina saw while standing on the top of the wall was the tall trees close to her and the top part of a three story mansion. The tragic scene shocked her after she landed. Normally, this ground should be covered with grass and adorned with a fountain but what replaced it now was a hard surface that hadn’t been repaired.

“This is………”

A hole was in the middle of the wavy hard surface of the ground. Nina stomped hard on the ground. It was unbelievable that this was land judging by the hardness of it. She gave it a kick and it didn’t budge.

“This is Heaven’s Blade successor Ruimei’s home. That person trains in the courtyard every morning at the same time. Thanks to him, Grendan’s citizens can wake up on time everyday.”

Claribel walked in someone else’s home normally.

Nina couldn’t believe the feeling coming from her under her feet. A person who held the title of a Heaven’s Blade successor. It was easy for him to shatter the ground but all he did was make it harder. This wasn’t just the turning of the ground into hard soil. It had become another type of substance through repeated compression. This was proof that he could control that strength and perfectly control his Kei.

“Those guys use the people living here as medium to appear because they don’t have a real form other than their masks.”

Claribel kept walking and arrived at the backdoor. This was probably used by hired hands. The room immediately behind the door would be the kitchen if this building had the same layout as Nina’s home, and this backdoor was probably used for deliveries.

The door opened easily.

The aroma of spice wafted out from the kitchen. The structure of this mansion was the same as Nina’s, and most of the people in this mansion were normal people.

“Is it ok?”

“It’s all right since this mansion is also one of the targets.”

Nina could only watch regardless of Claribel’s actions. Claribel walked into the corridor without using Sakkei. The appetizing smell became stronger. The two of them came to the kitchen as Nina expected. In the kitchen were three chefs and a woman monitoring them. All four had their backs to them. The chiefs were making dishes. The four of them turned around when they noticed Nina and Claribel.

“Ahah, Claribel-sama? Do you want anything from us?” the woman asked, ignoring the flustered Nina. “You’re making it difficult for me with a sudden visit.”

“The smell is good, Mrs. MacRing.”

“It’s almost lunch time. That person eats a lot.”

The woman smiled with a hand covering her mouth. Her fingertips showed signs of having been through training. She was also a Military Artist.

“Yeah. It’s normal for Ruimei-sama to have a large eating capacity. Sorry for the sudden visit. Can we join you?”

“Sure. We’ve no reason to refuse Claribel-sama’s visit.”

“Ahhh, that makes me happy. Then can I make a small request?”

“Is it something that Request doesn’t have? My Chef can make most of the dishes but with the ingredients……”

“I don’t mean to increase it for me. On the other hand, I want you to reduce it.”

“Aa……”

“I mean seasoning. For example, the small bottle over there.”

Claribel meant the bottle closest to her. She was about to move for the bottle in the chef’s hand who was putting the seasoning on the dish.

The air froze in that moment. Not only the woman but the chef holding the small bottle. Even the other two chefs had stopped moving. Nina didn’t know what was inside the bottle as she didn’t know how to cook. Though it was seasoning, it didn’t feel like the type that an outsider could imagine.

“It seems like an unusual type of seasoning. As a member of the royal family, I can’t casually speak of something I don’t know.”

“I understand. Then I won’t add it to the meals of Claribel-sama and your friend. My husband likes it more……”

“Time to stop lying, Mrs. MacRing.”

“……”

The woman was happily talking about her husband…… She suddenly stopped. It seemed the passage of time had also halted.

Nina didn’t understand her expression. She was speechless in this unusual circumstance so she could only observe how this event would unfold. She found it strange that Claribel could converse normally in this situation.

“The rumour’s spread outside. Ruimei-sama’s lover recently gave birth to a child, and she is also a Military Artist. I understand the feeling of his wife who can’t bear children but I don’t think he had to do it that way.”

“You don’t understand as you’re still young.”

“No, I’m also female, and I’m a child of the royal family so I understand very well the treatment of one who can’t give birth to the next generation.”

“Even so, you won’t understand. Our standings are different. Our path from now on will be even more difficult on a certain level. But you’ll never understand the feeling of losing to another woman.”

“The term replacement is especially sensitive within the royal family. I wouldn’t want to comprehend its meaning if possible.”

“No! You still don’t understand!” the woman shouted, covering her face.

Was she crying? Seemed to be so from the noise she made. But what about her expression?

Nina didn’t comprehend. Nor did she understand. Because all of them, whether it was the woman or the three chefs, wore the mask of a Wolf Face.

“Anyway, confusion is taking you to a bad direction. Let me take that thing down.”

Claribel began handling her job faintly.

“No, you can’t.”

The woman’s head was still lowered. A voice came from somewhere deep within her.

“I must let that person know of my feelings.”

“Then take down the mask first and resolve it.”

“No. No.”

“This is decided.”

“No!”

The woman lifted her head.

Claribel moved.

Nina failed to see her restore her Dite again. Kochouenshiken was already in her hand when Nina reacted. The scarlet blade cut the mask in half. The woman’s body bent backward. High pitched moaning filled the kitchen. The chefs attacked with kitchen knives in their hands. Their foreheads were pierced by a scarlet thing in the next second. The masks split into two. The needle-like cloud that destroyed only the masks scattered.

The needle was the product of Karen Kei.

The chefs continued to moan and then fell onto the floor with the woman.

“Are they dead?”

“Just fainted.”

A quick and carefree reply. Claribel took the bottle from the kitchen and tossed all the finished and half-finished cooking into the rubbish bin.

“Let’s go to the next stop.”

She planned to ignore the fallen and leave.

“What about them?”

“They won’t remember a thing after waking up. That event just then has taken advantage of her personality and her dissatisfaction with reality. She didn’t do it deliberately. This is what is called “the demon gives orders and the underlings work.” Fortunately, they’re weak characters.”

They left the mansion and leaped over the wall as Claribel explained.

“Well, now I know their goal. To assassinate the Heaven’s Blade successors. They might be doing some destructive work too. I can only leave that to Minse.”

“Those guys do something like this in Grendan?”

Nina had seen the Wolf Faces two times. One was when she met Dixerio. Two was at Myath. The Wolf Faces took the initiative to attack with weapons in both times. But this was first time seeing them using others to get to the Heaven’s Blades.

“This isn’t the first time so it isn’t anything new. No matter who it is, people have one to two weaknesses if you look carefully. Perhaps they think they can’t defeat the Heaven’s Blade successors without using these means. One Heaven’s Blade is still needed among the twelve Heavens’ Blade successors. And Savaris-sama can’t move as he’s injured. Thinking of the future from now, they probably think it better to make one or two more immobile.”

“Future……”

Nina recalled the Electronic Fairies’ conversation. They said something was about to happen. The origin of Regios – the slumbering Saya in Lance Shelled City. Airen who sealed off the people in the moon, those who sought to destroy this world. Ignasis and his subordinates, the Wolf Faces. They were sealed away but they continued to plan the destruction of this world through pollutants. They used the pollutants to create a new ecological environment. The filth monsters that acted as the weapons of destruction in the past.

Something related to them was about to happen. It could possibly be a battle. And a very intense battle at that. Hence the Wolf Faces were getting active in order to make the balance of victory tilt to their side.

Was that it?

She kept hesitating. What should she be doing now? She should observe the fight with the Wolf Faces and she should also participate. But in reality, she could do nothing except follow Claribel. No. Perhaps this couldn’t be helped. Her current situation was like her situation at Myath. She was in a state in which she had even lost her innate mission of what she had to do.

“Speaking of which, what do you think of my skill just then when I unsheathed the Katana?”

“Uh?”

Claribel asked her just when she was deep in thought. She turned around with disapproval, sensing Nina’s slow reaction.

“Really. Didn’t hear me? That’s the skill to unsheathe a Katana. Leave aside the accuracy of cutting down the mask first. The most important thing is speed. Speed. Didn’t you find it really quick?”

“Ah. Yes. Very quick.”

She didn’t even see her restore the Dite. Though Claribel was praising herself, her accuracy in cutting the mask was incredible.

“Faster than Layfon?”

Her eyes sparkled. She still couldn’t stop herself from asking.

“I, I wonder.”

Nina still felt Layfon was faster but the speed Claribel used to unsheathe the weapon was a first for Nina.

“Layfon’s capacity of Kei is the top even among the Heaven’s Blade successors. I can’t surpass him but I think I’ve the advantage with speed,” she said.

Some unknown feeling rushed out in Nina’s heart as she watched her. She didn’t feel happy about it but she couldn’t be sure what it was.

Claribel kept talking on her own. It had become a monologue that didn’t need an audience.

“But the problem is the source of Layfon’s Military Arts, the Katana technique. The skill to unsheathe a Katana can’t be underestimated. Don’t think I’m out of it. I’ve always done heaps of research but I feel that I’d lose if I studied under Psyharden to understand the essence of his Katana technique. Besides, the strengths of others who wield Katana don’t differ much……Ah, the fact, the current person who holds the Psyharden skill is someone called Derek Psyharden. You can count the number of people who are on par with the strength of his Katana skill in all of entire Grendan.”

“Ha……”

“I don’t quite understand the situation now but my grandfather said he’s someone who has room to spare whether he fights one on one or with a group.” He isn’t on the Heaven’s Blade level but he has extremely high skill. The lowest requirement of a Heaven’s Blade successor is to possess an amount of Kei that only a Heaven’s Blade can sustain. But his skill is probably the level of a Heaven’s Blade. And from here I can understand why Layfon took the Heaven’s Blade at his age. No. Hang on a sec. In that case, under the situation that my grandfather is a Heaven’s Blade but one Heaven’s Blade is still missing an owner then the question is, why I can’t become a Heaven’s Blade? So the things before don’t mean anything. Pretend I didn’t say anything. Got it? Thanks very much…… Then Layfon could so speedily make his achievement because of an experienced teacher, Derek Psyharden. What a shame that the weapon I chose is different from my grandfather’s. I can’t mature quickly. Ara? Then what I said before counts, doesn’t it? Never mind. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, I want to stress that I’m not weaker than Layfon. I won’t lose to him even if I were to confront him directly. Besides, I might even win. I’d have to boast about it. Eh? To whom? To Layfon of course.”

………She spoke it all at once, totally overwhelming Nina.

Claribel’s attitude and words were cold when she first met Nina but her monologue just then had less negative elements of hostility and murderous intent. All Nina felt from her was competitiveness.

And she was very innocent.

The second strong and young Military Artist that Layfon met seemed to hold some misunderstanding towards him. The leader of the Mercenary Gang, Haia, was the same but he held hostility and murderous intent.

“Excuse me……”

Nina planned to ask her and understand everything. She had many things she wanted to ask. About the Wolf Faces. About Leerin being taken away. But Claribel hadn’t given any answers. No. Nina had been forcibly taken in Claribel’s direction rather than Claribel trying to divert the conversation. Anyway, Nina hadn’t gained any useful information from her. This was the time to prevent the Wolf Faces from assassinating the Heaven’s Blade successors but Claribel wasn’t impatient at all.

Still, there was one thing Nina had to ask. Otherwise she wouldn’t have the confidence to keep on working with Claribel.

“What’s it?” Claribel watched her. She wasn’t on guard with Nina.

“Claribel……”

“Please call me Clara. People I’m familiar with me call me that. Speaking of which, don’t you find my name hard to say?”

“Ah, well……”

“What is it?”

“That is……What do you want with Layfon?”

“I want to defeat him.”

A very honest and quick reply.

“Ah, yes, please don’t misunderstand. It isn’t something to do with a personal grudge or the sense of justice of a Military Artist.”

“Then what is it for?”

“Please don’t think this is my personal thinking. Military Artists in Grendan who are the same age as me all have Layfon as their goal. He’s the youngest Heaven’s Blade successor.”

“But Layfon………”

“Didn’t I say it already. Military Artists don’t mind him. Of course, this isn’t representative of everyone. Please give it a good thought. The underground matches mean there are other Military Artists. It’s impossible to imagine there are many illegal Military Artists from the outside in a place with few visits from roaming buses like Grendan. In that case, many local Military Artists and people who make up the audience are involved. Otherwise it’s not possible for trade, isn’t that so?”

“That……isn’t unreasonable.”

“I’ve said it many times. Layfon’s participation in the underground matches and his intention to kill Gahard Baren in the match weren’t something he shouldn’t have done, but his action that made people understand the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor. So he must leave Grendan. We’ve secretly fined the other Military Artists who participated in underground matches.”

The horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor.

The Queen had said it before too, that this must not be exposed. Nina heard that what pained Layfon were his siblings at the orphanage, knowing he wasn’t the pure hero they thought he was. They were angry that the image of the hero they worshiped had been tainted.

“Actually, he could have killed Gahard somewhere other than the match. He could have easily killed him during the night……Well, this clumsy and stupid living style is also………”

“Uh?”

Unusually, Claribel’s words turned unclear.

“No. Nothing. Anyway, us Military Artists of similar ages want his strength. We all see our own potential by looking at him taking the Heaven’s Blade. This point alone still makes him the hero to young Military Artists. The reason for his entering the underground matches has been spread. I don’t think many people still think he’s a bad guy.”

“Then that means……”

Layfon’s return to Grendan wasn’t just a dream?

“So many people want to defeat him.”

“What did you say?”

Claribel looked normal but Nina felt the topic had suddenly changed.

“Because he’s very strong. So this wish to fight him is not wrong. Surpassing Layfon is our important goal in life for us Military Artists who are the same age as him.”

Claribel didn’t notice Nina’s shock.

Had Nina herself felt the same thing?

No. How many Military Artists in Zuellni had thought the same? Of course some wanted to be like him. A large number of students gathered everyday after the platoon match, hoping he could teach them. Though Layfon himself wasn’t keen, the flow of students neither lessened nor stopped. And no one had tried to challenge Layfon in a duel. Nina too. She wanted to be strong like him even now but she had never thought of defeating him. Layfon was also Zuellni’s student. He was in her team and he was a friend, a comrade. Though Nina’s goal was to keep improving, Layfon wasn’t someone whom she had to defeat.

She just wished for his strength.

(This is……)

Why Grendan’s Military Artists were strong. Their wish wasn’t limited to the definition of respect and hoping that they could one day reach Layfon’s level but the wish was directly connected to the term to “surpass”. So was that why Grendan’s Military Artists were so strong?

“……So that’s why Clara wants to fight Layfon?”

“Yes.”

Claribel confirmed in a carefree manner.

The two of them hadn’t halted their steps as they walked.

“Ah?”

Claribel nodded innocently and turned around.

“What’s it?”

“Nothing. I thought there’s something else. I see. So that was what it was.”

She didn’t understand her meaning.

“What’s it?”

“Ah, sorry. Seems we’ve to split up here.”

“What did you say?”

Her sudden word made Nina speechless.

“I’m really sorry but there’s something I have to do. I think you don’t have to worry I’ll get killed but if you don’t feel well, my conscience would feel bad. And I don’t know whether Her Majesty would complain about it, so please take good care of yourself. It’s fortunate that you’re on our side and you have the Haikizoku to protect you. It should be all right. You’ll be safe.”

Claribel spoke without stopping as Nina thought. Nina was speechless.

“Then, keep at it.”

Claribel suddenly jumped. She was suddenly on a roof nearby and the next second, she was gone.

“……What?”

That was all Nina could manage. She was suddenly left behind in an unfamiliar street on Grendan. Uneasiness rushed up in her as she looked around.

What had Claribel noticed?

Nina stood on the spot, thinking of what she should do next.

(Let’s just take this opportunity.)

This was a good chance to return to Zuellni. It was impossible to take Leerin back as the Queen was with her. She couldn’t win against Lintence even using the Haikizoku’s power – He was the top among Heaven’s Blades. This meant he was stronger than Layfon but Layfon had said that the Queen surpassed all Heaven’s Blades. She herself could have been killed within seconds in the fight against Lintence. No way she could win against the Queen.

She carefully thought of her strategies but Grendan was too unfamiliar to her.

(Anyway, the most important thing now is to meet up with Layfon.)

She might have gone to save Leerin alone if she was the past Nina. Sometimes her strong sense of mission made her lose control of herself. She understood it too but she could not control herself once she pressed the button of mission.

Maybe Claribel pulling her along had enabled her to escape that situation and calmly think about her next action. It seemed the person monitoring her was still around. She felt she could manage. At least, escaping wasn’t a problem. She still remembered the direction of Zuellni from her vantage point in the palace. Perhaps she could escape by running in that direction.

(That’s decided.)

No point standing here once she had her plan. Nina prepared to run for Zuellni.

Kei moved at the same time but it didn’t come from Nina. In a split second, it created a huge circle with Nina in its center. The pressure of Kei made her experience the illusion of receiving an impact. She stopped moving.

“Wh, what?”

What she felt was the remnants of a strong Kei. It had surrounded her in a split second and cancelled out something. She wasn’t sure what it was but something had happened in that split second and then had quickly ended.

Her hands naturally held the Dites and restored the iron whips.

Something was coming. The sense of premonition in her expanded.

The sound of wet footsteps from somewhere arrived at the moment when the limit was near. It was the sound of something stuck to the shoes. It was a very soft sound but it couldn’t escape a Military Artist’s ears.

Behind her.

Nina turned around. A cold sensation flowered in her chest the moment she saw him. She had seen him close to the Queen when she lost to Lintence and was close to losing her consciousness.

“Yo.”

His voice carried a heavy atmosphere. The easy and floating manner he had when they first met was now hidden.

“Dixerio……Senpai?”

“Ah, yes.”

It was hard to accept even with his admittance. His image was completely different from his first image.

“Well, it can’t be helped that you feel different from the last time. My mood is different from that time. What I want to see might have appeared. I’ve become much more naïve while anticipating it.”

Naïve. Was this atmosphere suitable to the meaning of that term?

She couldn’t put down her weapon. The Dixerio before her was anything but good. Her heart still held tension. The cold sensation seemed to want to suck out all the heat in her body.

“Senpai, what do you want to me?”

“Well, from all areas. You got involved because of my miscalculation. Though it’s a joke for me to feel guilty, I’m definitely feeling it. But it’s not my style to apologize.”

His left hand held the chain of the watch hanging before his chest. Nina could clearly see the dry blood on his fingertips.

“Senpai, what did you just do?”

“Uh? The people monitoring you are in the way so I put them to sleep temporarily.”

Temporarily? Put them to sleep? Was it really that? Dixerio didn’t respond to the question in her eyes. She was expecting him to say lightheartedly “Don’t look so skeptical. I was joking.”

But he didn’t.

“It doesn’t matter what happened to them. If you don’t have anything else to do then I’d take you back to Zuellni. Besides, they’ll be in chaos. It’s something that will happen sooner or later.”

“How so……”

“Don’t worry. You’ll forget it anyway.”

His words shocked her. Was this his original personality? Had he been pretending all along?

“It is troublesome isn’t it? So I’ll get rid of it.”

And suddenly.

“!”

A sudden storm appeared before her. Nina swung the iron whips. The sound of hard things clashing pierced the sky. Dixerio quickly moved to her. Three successive strikes with the iron whips caused sparks to fly.

“Why!?”

“Didn’t I say it when we first met? I give everything I can to take what I want. This means I’m to cancel the debt of getting you involved right here.”

Dixerio’s Kei continued to expand as the two of them competed with their strength. Should she avoid it? She couldn’t. The pressure on her wrist had not changed. If she moved, the huge metal whip of his would kill her.

In that case.

Internal Kei variation – Kongoukei.

Kongoukei received the external Kei releasing from Dixerio’s body. The two Kei clashed and rebounded, causing the two to separate.

“Why must we fight!”

“It’s something that would end in a split second if you don’t resist.”

“Give me an explanation.”

“You’ll forget anyway!”

Kei was increasing during the conversation. She couldn’t let her guard down in this situation. Nina gave up holding back her Kongoukei and allowed her Kei to expand.

“You’re so stubborn.”

“You forced me to!” she shouted and rushed him but he was quicker than her.

No. Don’t get confused. But this hesitation had slowed down her actions. Dixerio didn’t hesitate. The Kei running in her made the Kongoukei again strike a path similar to the one she made before. The impact created in the iron whips crossed in front of her was like the touch of electricity, numbing her body.

This was Raijin. Dazzling purple electricity ran madly around Nina.

“Wu……”

“Never would have thought you could stand that.”

The expressionless cold voice retreated. Dixerio took a few steps back. He put some distance between them and prepared for Raijin again. As Nina’s action was dependent on his attack mode, all she could do was to rely on Kongoukei to receive the next impact. Impacts came one after another without stopping.

She couldn’t defend all of them. Dixerio’s Raijin created a tiny opening in her Kongoukei, accumulating her injury. This made her shiver. She’d lose at this rate. She tried to suppress the innate anxiety rising in her.

(In this disadvantageous situation……)

But Dixerio had retreated again to prepare the third Raijin while she was thinking of her strategy.

Kongoukei. The iron whips crossed before her deflected the attack. But this time she gave up the notion of receiving the attack and deliberately let her weapons fly. The huge iron whips fell hard on the ground after losing their goal and created a huge explosion. She adjusted her position according to the Kei flow to avoid the flying debris.

The distance was just right. Dixerio prepared to release Raijin as she expected. He stupidly rushed her.

“Believe in yourself. Step out without confusion and deal your enemy a decisive strike.”

She suddenly recalled Dixerio’s words for her when he demonstrated Raijin. There was no trick. A serious fight was just the repetition of one’s strongest technique. One didn’t have to use strange moves no matter how delicate a change the battle experienced. The strategy was to attack decisively and stop the opponent from using their strategy. Inability to carry this out meant defeat and weaving a counter strategy also meant defeat. Inability to last was also defeat. She had to utilize all the potential in her in a fight that was overwhelming in the favor of her enemy. Though it felt stupid, she had to attack to keep testing her boundaries.

And this was the essence of Raijin.

“In that case!”

If he planned to give all he could then she could only react accordingly.

She felt the Kei vein. The creature called Kei. Layfon had said this before. The Kei vein spreading around the waist would hurt. The stirring created shook the entire body. This was Kei cycling in the body, and next was to spit it out and turn it into destructive, rumbling energy called external Kei. Allow the sound and the stirring to be deeper and greater.

No. She had to do this.

Dixerio smiled as he made the same stance. A cruel smile. Only people who had stepped into the marshland of pointless massacre had this smile. Nina was now in the marshland too.

Was he laughing about this or that he was soaking in running Kei?

“That’s great. You’ve got great preparation.”

She thought he would rush her but he continued, smiling. “What do you want to do?”

The Kei releasing from his body suddenly increased. Nina didn’t want to be careless. She increased the amount of her Kei too and seriously asked.

“Why must we fight? What’s happened? Why are you trying to kill me?”

“Nothing much. Besides, I don’t want your life……But. Yes, it’s my mistake to get wild all of a sudden.”

“Then put down your weapon.”

“That depends on you. I give you two choices. One is to fight me here. Two is to accept my suggestion.”

“What?”

“I won’t accept any other answer. I didn’t expect a perfect ending from the beginning. Do you understand? A movie’s happy end is when everyone tolerates something and receives happiness. Or, the bad parts are all left outside the camera. I’m not interested in fortune that is given to everyone. Only two choices are available according to my suggestions. Originally you should be working for me. Either way, you should only have two endings. Either get beat up by me and I take you away or follow my instructions honestly.”

“………”

His ridiculous theory made her speechless.

Dixerio Maskane from the City of Strong Desire. He introduced himself such when he first met her, fighting the Wolf Faces. He had also called himself a pirate. He had craved the words “Pray to give it all for you” in the statue in front of the Student President building.

This was the image he had left for them.

But Nina felt this wasn’t it. No. Had she thought of it? He had taught her his move without holding it for himself. He had not forgotten her even when fighting the Wolf Faces. It felt like he was worried about her. She had always thought he was such a man.

“………What do you want to take from me?”

“Memory.”

“What?”

“I’ve to take away your memory about the Wolf Faces. Nothing much. Just then your complete memory would get a bit chaotic. It might make you emotionally unstable but you just have to tolerate it and it’d pass. It’d gather in the deepest recess of your memory with time. You should be right in about five years time.”

“Just what are you saying?”

“I want to release you from this battle. You can thank me.”

“If you could have done it, why didn’t you do it at that time?”

“It’s easy to remove it if the connection is shallow but you saw that guy’s true face and had contact with the Aurora atoms on the mask. They are the source of those guys. Pollutants have become the past substance that belongs to the other side of this world. It’s not that easy to cancel the cause and effect of contacting this thing. It’s a pity to create memory loss but the source of failure is to be a good person.”

“How……”

She didn’t know what to say.

Take away her memory. Remove all memory she had about the Wolf Faces. Was this related to what was about to happen in Grendan? Could she only be an ignorant observer?

“Why……Why let me know of it only now? Why did you hide it from me before?”

Perhaps Nina still didn’t know anything now. About the origin of this world, the existence of Saya and Ailen, the two’s tragic fate and the fight with Ignasis in order to create an opportunity for this world. The fighting style had continued to change from then till now, and a large-scale war would break out in the near future.

That was all she knew. But what would the war be like, how large a scale would it be and just what would happen in the end? Would the world really be destroyed if Ignasis won? Or would victory be the end and the stubborn will of Electronic Fairies would continue to survive. Then the war in the near future might just be a frontline war.

And what were the Electronic Fairies’ expectations on Nina? What expectations did they hold for Nina who had become a vessel for Melnisc?

“Why are you only saying it now!”

The wind of fury rose among confusion.

The platoon matches. The commotion after the end of the platoon match with the 1st platoon. At that time, Melnisc had possessed Nina and Nina had then jumped to Myath. Urged by a sense of mission, her body moved on its own to fight the Wolf Faces though she knew nothing of the situation. She was confused and troubled, and she couldn’t honestly share the details of this event with anyone. She couldn’t even explain why she suddenly went missing. She might get other people involved if she told them. Nina hadn’t said anything carelessly as even she herself wasn’t sure of the situation.

What were the Wolf Faces? What was their purpose?

She didn’t understand in the past. She still didn’t understand everything now. But then she really didn’t get anything back then. Though she didn’t get it at present, she was right here. Right here in Grendan. Along with the creation of the world, the story of enemies, and the purpose of the Electronic Fairies who had shown themselves to her…… She finally began to understand, realizing the purpose of herself and gradually clearing the direction she should walk.

“Finally… Finally I’m beginning to understand, yet you, you……”

Nothing was more important than “What can I do” to Nina who was tortured by a sense of impotence. This man appeared before her to say such things at such a key moment, blocking her way and stealing her hope.

Dixerio Maskane. This man was the one who led her into the deep pit.

“You bastard. You’re acting however you want!”

Dixerio was indifferent to her anger.

“Don’t worry. You won’t care after forgetting.”

Nina couldn’t understand his heart. Dixerio, who said these words with such thick skin.

Things she didn’t understand.

“…… Are you still insisting on this?”

“Of course. That’s my style.”

“Then I’ve decided.”

She tided the messy flow of Kei and gathered the Kei. The stirring of her Kei vein increased your speed without limit. Rise high. Because this body was strong and wouldn’t fall. Strong and wouldn’t be torn apart.

“I too will act by my willfulness.”

The Kei density had increased to a level she hadn’t experienced before. It hadn’t reached the level of when she fought the giants, relying on Melnisc’s strength, but she had never experienced this amount of Kei being produced by herself.

“I was dragged into the fight since meeting you. I was even brought here. Who would let you pull me around as you wish when I’ve reached here? Who would ignore this! I’ll walk the path with my own strength from now on. Who would care whether about you?”

YOU ARE HERE

She wasn’t just talking to Dixerio. She meant the Electronic Fairies too. Melnisc’s resolve had also just been conveyed. They hadn’t mentioned anything about their plan. They didn’t even say anything about the responsibility that Nina was to shoulder.

Nina was ignored. Were they just using her as a good tool?

No. Perhaps not. Forget Senou and Grendan. At least she couldn’t believe that Zuellni would do this. But Dixerio’s attitude now had turned her confusion into fury. She felt these people who knew of the truth of this world were showing off their advantage and planning to control her.

“If there’s danger in this world, then I’ll use my own strength to fight it.”

“……… I originally wanted to talk over this peacefully.”

The pressure from Dixerio hadn’t changed. It was neither messy nor shaky. Its density and amount continued to increase. His expression also wasn’t as haughty as before. His icy gaze stared at Nina.

“Someone as serious as you isn’t suitable to appear in this drama. You’ll definitely be angered into a mess. I say it would be better for you to forget everything.”

“It’s my business to forget or not. I’m also the one who gets angry. You don’t have to decide it.”

“Can’t be helped.”

Dixerio rested the metal whip on his shoulder, looking as if he was full of openings. No. This was simply an attack pose – to rush her, raise his whip and swing down.

It was only meaningful to execute the move in this mood.

Similarly, Nina raised her iron whips. Two metal whips – his weapon was the same as hers but it was nothing to him to have to control both whips. Nina was searching for the suitable fighting stance. But her level was still far from his. The essence of Raijin, a gambling move. She couldn’t fight him on par if she kept thinking of how to protect herself.

She slowly changed her pose, pulling back the left iron whip. She had extended it in preparation for his sudden attack, and guided it down to cross with her right iron whip. She bunched up her body as if she was tightly bounding herself. And like this, she received Dixerio’s attacks who was swinging down from left and right.

The stance she took in this crisis was a gamble. She only learnt how to use Raijin in the recent fight in Zuellni. Her current action was foolish in a situation with nowhere to escape. But she’d return to her old impotent self if she was defeated here and lost her memory, leaving her to only watch the events from Zuellni.

(Would that be it?)

Then don’t get stuck in the uneasiness of changing her pose. Her best choice now was to use the most advantageous stance in this fight to suddenly move forward.

Her density of Kei was increasing unbelievably. Would it explode in her body at this rate…? A wave of uneasiness suddenly began.

Almost at the same time.

Internal external Kei variation, Raijin.

Two lightning strikes hit each other. The destructive balls of light clashed and made their surroundings explode, sending the two fighters flying.

“Wu……”

Her internal Kei instantly eliminated the numbness of her body. The shock didn’t hurt. This wasn’t because of the numbness. This was proof that the match of external Kei had ended. The strength of the rebound had been swallowed as the two strikes clashed, swallowed each other and exploded intensely. The numbness she felt just then was created by the clash of the explosion.

(One more time!)

After being sent flying by the mad storm, she instinctively increased her Kei once more. She had already grasped hold of the fighting approach of Raijin. She must keep on fighting without stopping until she defeated him or he defeated her. This was the correct way to use Raijin. She didn’t feel she had defeated him in her last move. This meant he must be preparing for the next attack.

The stance of Dixerio who stood on the opposite side of the screen of smoke…

Raijin.

Release. Run. She didn’t feel anything other than the time when she first stumped on the ground. Her entire concentration was on the weight of the iron whips in her hands, and then she poured Kei into them. She wasn’t planning to swing her weapons. Her entire body had become part of the iron whips, breaking through in order to defeat her enemy.

Clash. Explode. Fly.

(One more time!)

Repeatedly.

Increase her Kei. Adjust her pose. And release.

(One more time!)

Repeatedly. Her feeling for her whole body was becoming hazy. She couldn’t tell what her expression and body condition were like. She was totally immersed. Immersed in what? Defeating Dixerio? Or releasing Raijin?

Clash. This time it didn’t explode immediately. Were the two powers resisting each other? The Kei of the two fighters was gathered in between the three whips. The boundary limiting the explosion was being controlled by the delicate pressure.

“Really, you’ve shown unbelievable growth,” Dixerio murmured, only inches from her.

“But I know. This is what it means to detach from oneself. This is what it’s like to open the lock in your heart. Who decides the thing called a limit? Not anyone else but yourself. You’ve released your rope right now. Be careful when you return to normal. Don’t lose yourself.”

The pressure between the two twisted, causing the explosion. The light of Kei shot into the sky as Nina leapt back.

(One more time!)

Who cared what Dixerio was saying. Continue to let Kei run and increase the density of Kei in her Kei vein. Use that stirring to make the entire world vibrate. Attack all who manipulated the ignorant Nina as she bet on her existence.

“But remember. There won’t be a next time,” Dixerio said in a low voice.

In the next second, something had covered his face. A mask. A Wolf Face mask. Yes. Nina didn’t know why he was wearing this mask the time when she saw him from Zuellni.

Why was it a mask of the Wolf Face?

“You!”

Was he one of the Wolf Faces? Was he not Dixerio? Was he an imposter?

“I’m neither an imposter nor a spy of the Wolf Faces,” he cut her off.

Kei was about to explode as it increased. A layer of blue light surrounded him as its strength continued to grow. The stirring released by that light caressed Nina’s skin. Something appearing behind him entered her sight.

(Um…….)

A voice coming from who knew where accompanied the sound of moaning. She realized immediately it was Melnisc’s voice. Melnisc may disappear again, judging from the attitude in the dream, but the Haikizoku was still in Nina’s body.

But…… Could it be…….

“Yes…… Haikizoku.”

“The vessel of a Haikizoku.” “the original Electronic Fairy.” “To have such an experience.” ….. Claribel’s voice sounded in her head. Was this what she meant? Dixerio had to fight the Wolf Faces because he was also possessed by a Haikizoku?

A cloud of dark fog appeared behind Dixerio and a dry hand reached out from it. Delicate and long fingers as that of a female’s reached out to Dixerio’s neck. The fingernails entered his skin.

It looked as if the hand was reaching out, full of hatred, in order to squeeze him to death.

Blue flame. The light of Kei enveloped Dixerio. The same light enveloped Nina, but Nina could only thought of it as the light of a ghost.

“Melnisc!”

The Haikizoku slumbering in Nina’s body stirred at her shout. Its attitude was hesitant and indecisive in the dream, yet it was reacting to her voice.

“Lend me strength.”

(Understood. But you have to be careful. This man has conquered the hungry wolf of extreme flames.)

Who cares.

No time to consider Melnisc’s words. Blue light also surrounded her. Her Kei had suddenly increased.

“Tsk. You can use it as you wish already? But……”

Dixerio moved. Nina also executed her technique accordingly.

Internal and external kei variation, Raijin.

The pressure and atmosphere that were totally different from before made Nina lose herself for a split second. It might not even be a second. She swiftly used her body, strengthened by internal Kei, to grasp hold of the situation. Dixerio was somewhere near. The feeling of the metal whip was sent to her arms. She would rush in to confirm his position rather than cutting the air apart.

Dixerio swung down the whip.

As if to match her breathing, Nina once again raised the two iron whips. Bright blue traces of Kei followed the two whips.

The result came within one second as expected.

An incomprehensible feeling came to Nina the moment she raised the iron whips. It was a feeling of being able to keep extending her iron whips as the pressure kept increasing. She felt more relaxed because the Haikizoku helped to increase her Kei. Originally, the increasing speed would add another burden to the whips but right now, she was given the strength to overcome that difficulty. She had had this feeling before at somewhere else. Just where and what was it…… She couldn’t quite tell. Just hold her weapons tight, pour Kei into them, the feeling spreading through her entire arms, the feeling of resisting something in the air, moving her centre of gravity. Everything felt different.

Something made her feel that this shouldn’t be what it felt like.

The uneasiness called forth by this feeling became reality in the split second as the three weapons crossed together.

The voice was so clear. The sight before her was unbelievable.

The blue light of Kei gradually scattered as it rebounded. Her arms, the weight suddenly lifted from her, felt so uncomfortable as if her arms had been torn off. Unable to accept this reality, Nina’s spirit was conquered by emptiness.

Dixerio’s metal whip attacked as if to tear through the emptiness.

Instinctively, Kongoukei ran through her entire body. But the timing was delicate. The huge amount of Kei in the iron whips had already reached Nina before she used Kongoukei and then it entered her body. Same as the name given to the technique, Nina’s entire body was exposed to the running of lightning.

They had broken and were sent flying. She had been staring at her lonely arms. Something was left in her tight fists. She was holding just the handles of her iron whips.

He had shattered them.

She never thought she would lose on strength.

She felt like she was in an intense current as she hit the ground.

“Ah!”

The air exuding from her mouth was mixed in with a fog of blood. She couldn’t breathe. She didn’t know whether her lungs had gone numb or that the attack had stopped her lungs from functioning. Intense pain flooded her chest. This was the only place that hurt. Though she hadn’t received all of the impact, her organs had received a huge shock.

“Did you think simple Dites can bear your Kei?”

Her sight was red. Maybe the capillaries in her eyes had burst. Dixerio even looked red to her as he bent down to look at her.

Her lungs were managing. But she couldn’t think properly as she lacked blood. Her fingers and skin were numb as if she had suffered an electric shock. Her body couldn’t move. Her body and consciousness couldn’t react to the sudden change. Just what had happened? No. She knew very well. But why…… why had this feeling conquered her now?

She couldn’t feel anything but the numbness in her arms. No, not just her arms. It was her entire body. The disappointment of being unable to feel her weapons took hold of her entire heart. The image of shattered weapons was craved deeply into her brain. Unable to fade.

The weapons had failed to bear her Kei.

Was that what had happened? No. She knew very well. This had happened to Layfon too. Harley had said that only a Heaven’s Blade could display all of Layfon’s potential. That was why he wanted to hold the Dite that Leerin had brought to him. Even though it still failed to help him use his true strength, at least he hoped to use the techniques he honed when he was a child.

This meant he was forgiving himself as he confronted his past.

Layfon hoped to use his strength better as he continued to fight. Actually, this was just Nina’s thought as she wanted to bring him back into the battlefield.

But she never thought the same thing would happen to her…..

No. The impact she felt now. The emptiness conquering her heart and the memory of her weapons being destroyed. Not just that.

The feeling of her iron whips had disappeared. The feeling of the iron whips that she had held for a long time since the time she started training in Military Arts. She had always wanted to have the weapons that her father used. Her father, who was able to elegantly wield the crude weapons. That feeling was gone. A weapon was just a weapon. Even the iron whips she made now were made by Harley. Speaking of which, she had kept changing her iron whips since coming to the Academy City. This was due to many different reasons that made the whips unusable. But the iron whips that she loved so much shouldn’t have had received this impact.

Then why?

“Right. This time, disappear,” Dixerio said faintly as he spread his hand. His five fingers closed in on her in her red vision.

(Right.)

Why such an impact?

It wasn’t just because her weapons were destroyed.

It was because the thought that was poured into the iron whips had been twisted.

?

Zuellni had felt it in the depth of the city.

This was the city’s Mechanical Department. Zuellni had been staying here, never straying. She had also stayed here as she communicated with Schneibel through the En system. She was currently unable to leave as she had to repair the city.

But she felt it. The voice that made her shake. A keening voice filled with pain and sadness. The feeling of not wanting to go made the voice louder and harsher.

Zuellni must maintain the city’s functions as an Electronic Fairy. The damage to the feet was hindering its movements. Only one leg was broken on the surface but the impact of the shock had caused abnormalities to many internal areas of the Mechanical Department. Though the city could still move, it didn’t have the speed it needed to evade filth monsters. Its balance was also worse than before. If the city kept moving, it’d bring inconvenience to the people in it.

Hence she must finish the repair as quickly as possible. Zuellni didn’t want the young people in this city to get caught up in the events that were to come.

But she felt it.

Nina.

Zuellni flew a few circles above the Mechanical Department.

Should she go? Or stay?

She couldn’t go. As an Electronic Fairy, and as one who had a huge connection to the fate of this world, she couldn’t forget her own mission. Her mission was to ensure the survival of the people in this city. That was why she was born and sent adrift in this world. This was the consciousness of the Electronic Fairy of self-managed Regios – the Electronic Fairy’s mission.

But she was confounded.

Zuellni was slowly growing away from her puerile appearance through the strength she obtained from Farune. According to her age, she should have grown more. But in reality, her image had only grown up a little. Though what her appearance was like meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy, it was special for Zuellni who had kept her puerile appearance for a long time.

Perhaps she had grown a little now that she had obtained some strength. The functions hidden in the strength had also been upgraded. The self-repair ability of the Academy City had apparently been upgraded. Though it still took time to repair the leg, the repairing of the abnormalities in the control system should be fine at this rate.

The students responsible for the repair of the Mechanical Department had been running around because of that too. Even if she didn’t do it for the effort of them, Zuellni must stay here and concentrate on repairing the city.

But……

“Being too honest is a cute side of yours but it’s also your weakness.”

The sudden voice resounding in the air gave Zuellni a shock. She flew high to look for the owner of that voice.

A girl sat on the round top of the Mechanical Department. It was Nelphilia.

“There’s no need to get deeper into it, is there?”

She reached out her hand to Zuellni, who was facing a girl of the night’s light. She hugged Zuellni as if they were bound together then she put her beautiful face, beauty that would make one shiver, close to hers.

“Electronic Fairies should finish their mission. You understand this too. Why do you care so much for that girl?”

“……..”

“Ah. That’s true. I also lent her my strength. I gave her back the Haikizoku I took from Saya.”

“………”

“Why? It’s simple. Because I want to see. See what? You’ll know.”

But Nina now was…….

“Yes. It’d leave her at this rate. But perhaps not so. You understand her personality well? She won’t yield even if she loses her memory. Well, there may be some side-effects as he’s the one doing it. If you’re really worried then follow me. It’s simple to eliminate the after effects.”

“………”

“Aa, you aren’t accepting this either? What a troublesome child. But what would you do? I’m sorry. All I can do for you is follow her. You should know I’m not in my normal state right now. The hole in the sky is another matter. Oh, Sheniebel may not leave this situation alone.”

Zuellni stared at Nelphilia, who was quite happy with this. Why was she here? She should be in Grendan, to witness with Sheniebel and others the event that Dixerio was going to make happen.

Why did she appear before Nina?

“Have you figured it out?”

Nelphilia’s beautiful smile did not disappear.

“But Zuellni is the most important to me now. I’d abandon that child if you were in danger. I won’t lose my priorities.”

Zuellni considered her words. Considering what was most important and what she herself wanted to do. She pondered and pondered…

Nelphilia gazed at the flying Zuellni, who was hovering as she thought. An icy and beautiful smile adorned her face. It felt as if one would fall into a demonic trap if one was to look at her.

But there was just a bit, a bit of warmth in her smile. Warmth seeped through her gaze that was watching Zuellni.

Icy yet warm. The two contradictory expressions watched Zuellni.

Zuellni’s gaze flew in the air as she pondered.

The original people and those who now lived here. Which side was more important? Which side should she respect?

Different opinions causing bloodshed had occurred in this city. Zuellni had taken the role of an observer back then. It was important to ensure their survival but she had never interfered with the way they lived. Electronic Fairies only needed to move according to the principles set down for their own cities.

But now she was confounded. Why?

The reason was Nina. The girl whose body the Electronic Fairies thirsted for. Zuellni was confounded because of her.

Was that it? Was that really it? Was that why she was confused? Did she think her luck had made her meet Nina? Did she think Nina was a convenient tool?

No. It wasn’t like that.

“Is that the conclusion as expected?”

Zuellni flew back to Nelphilia and said that in a low voice with a bitter smile.

“………”

“I know. That’s why I’m here. This is all because of you, Zuellni. I can be here because of you. That’s why I can exist in this world. Because you’ve lent me your strength, I can survive till now.”

She reached out her hand to caress Zuellni’s face, curling up her hair. Physicality meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy. This manifestation was temporary, caused by the gathering of electronic atoms. But whether it was Zuellni or other Electronic Fairies, Electronic Fairies tended to grow according to the aspects of the initial appearance they obtained. They could control their appearance so they didn’t need to grow. But for some reason, the reality was different. Was it because the original possessed a real body? Or that an appearance meant something to Zuellni and the other Electronic Fairies?

This appearance was proof of Zuellni’s identity. It was the same as Grendan and Melnsic who could change their appearance according to their heart.

“Then let me convey your intentions.”

“……..”

“No need to be so surprised. You can’t leave the city because you need to repair it right? You need someone to convey your message but you don’t want to drag the students of this city into the event, right?”

“…….”

“Then only I can do this. It’s not a difficult job for me anyway. Why so surprised?”

“……..”

“Ah. You mean him? I don’t plan to stand by his side. Because this is my style. And……”

She stopped halfway. The smile disappeared from Nelphilia’s mouth. The girl of night stood up.

“Perhaps this is the last time we meet. Whether it’s life or death, I’ll fly through the hole as soon as it appears in the sky. The time spent connecting with that other hole was too short so I couldn’t absorb anything. But it’s enough to make my body move. In that case, I’ll probably not see you again. Whether this world is to be destroyed or not, I’ve to carry out my plan as long as things are progressing. Eliminate the insult I felt at that time. I’ve given you trouble in the past so this is the least I can do for you.”

Zuellni hugged Nelphilia as she looked at her expressionless face.

“………”

“Thanks. Only you would say something genuine to me.”

“……..”

“Uh, yes. We’ll hug again when that time comes.”

Nelphilia opened her arms and Zuellni flew to the sky again. The hand of the young girl pointed to the empty space and then there was an explosion of light.

Intense light conquered the Mechanical Department and then it gathered together. A square appeared in front of Nelphilia. It lost its light and gradually sank. The girl of night received it.

“…… It’s great I’ve lent her my power. Same as him. But what that girl needs isn’t me. It’s your smile.”

Zuellni smiled at her. The girl of night replied with a bitter smile…..

“Farewell. The time I spent with you was really happy.”

Disappeared. Leaving Zuellni to hover on top of the Mechanical Department. She concentrated on repairing the city again and never noticed she had returned to her puerile form.

?

The widespread hand continued to close in through her red vision. The illusion of the end came to Nina. If Dixerio meant what he said, then she wouldn’t die. But right now, she might die. The memory she possessed would die. She had been inexplicably dragged into this mess and inexplicably pushed away. She might be able to imagine it if it had been something else. But never this. Same as Dixerio, she had struggled in pain, tasted bitterness, wanting to tell someone of her experience so much that she couldn’t sleep.

Her memories were all painful.

Even so, she couldn’t comprehend why he wanted to push her out now.

The natural reason was that she got caught in the whole thing but the more important thing was that this was Grendan. She would end up dragging Layfon into it.

Nina was the one who forced him to enter the battlefield again. Of course, that wasn’t just it. It was also because Zuellni was in a crisis, and Karian knew everything about his past. But in the end, the one who made him stand in battle was her. Now that she recalled it, she had once kicked Layfon out of the platoon after knowing his past. Perhaps Karian had done something to interfere with this but he didn’t clash with her in the end.

But this was all Nina could think of now. Though it had only been a few months, had she thought of it this way back then?

Back then, she only wanted to do something for Zuellni. So she didn’t have the courage to let go of Layfon’s fighting strength.

(I get him involved in this.)

This was Grendan. A place of deep meaning to him.

She wished she hadn’t been so stubborn with her original intention. She wished the fight with the Heaven’s Blade successors had never happened. This way, Leerin wouldn’t have come to Zuellni and gotten taken away.

Layfon kept fighting because of Nina. Didn’t Karian also say “the reason of the fight is up to you”.

Layfon must have come to Grendan. He came to simply bring her back, knowing nothing of the fate she bore. What would he do here? Was he going to jump into the huge fight against the Queen and the Heaven’s Blade successors? Without the Heaven’s Blade to help him use his full potential, would he also experience her uneasiness as he held the handle of his broken Dite?

Even so, Layfon still……

(Am I still impotent?)

She had always been like this. She kept thinking ahead but she could do nothing. What had she been able to do during the time when Zuellni was attacked by the larvae? All she did was let Layfon fight.

(Am I deserving of forgiveness?)

She couldn’t be forgiven. She was so unsightly. She wanted to kill herself. Make herself disappear. Surpass her past self and become stronger. She had come to the Academy with this thought. But the current her hadn’t surpassed anything. And she never would have thought she would feel so impotent.

Was she to sigh about her impotence in here?

Impotentce. This feeling had sustained her actions till now. She had borrowed this thought to sustain herself even though she was hammered by reality. She had sustained herself till now even though her goal and means didn’t match. She had sustained herself even though she was dragged into an unexpected event.

She had gritted her teeth and endured even though she had lost her direction, feeling uneasy and scared. She had walked to this point though this place wasn’t the place she wanted to be in. Was she to lose all that?

(Stand. Stand up. I can’t let it end here!)

Her lips quivered. Her limbs had lost their feelings. Her vision was red. She couldn’t do anything. But even so……

(Stand up!)

Her heart hadn’t died.

She kept calling herself to stand up as Dixerio’s hand moved closer and closer. The faint light of Kei lit up his fingertips. Was this light to take away her memories? What was the difference between losing herself and death?

(Move!)

She called continuously. Even a tiny movement was better than nothing. She had to resist. She should be able to do something even though she had lost the iron whips. She must move to resist that hand, resist Dixerio.

“Let me help you.”

A voice sounded in her ears.

(Who is it?)

No. I know this voice. It isn’t possible to forget the voice that shakes my core so deeply. No other person would make the same voice.

It was Nelphilia.

Was Nina the only one hearing her? Dixerio’s movement didn’t change.

“I have something to give you. But unfortunately, this isn’t my present.”

She only heard her voice. That beautiful form hadn’t appeared. Only her voice resounded. But it wasn’t enough to stop the effect brought by fear.

(What does she mean?)

“No time for you to hesitate. I have two choices for you. Allow Dixerio to erase your memory or keep moving forward. Though he says the aftermath would affect your memory, I can help with that.”

Nina’s brain couldn’t quite catch up with her words. Choice. Even this girl was saying the same thing to her.

“I’ll give this to you if you want to keep moving forward. But if you choose this, then you’re not to start over or stop midway. Otherwise I’d kill you. I’d make you die in the depths of despair until you understand in the core of your soul how important it is.”

Nina couldn’t understand her words. Her voice didn’t sound playful, the attitude she held when she was underneath Zuellni. Instead, Nina felt anger in her voice.

What was she mad at?

No more time to think. To move forward or to give up.

She had decided.

Hadn’t she been thinking what events would transpire if she were to give up and let Dixerio take away her memories?

(I’ve always just wanted to move forward.)

If she were to regret both choices, she’d rather regret taking the forward path. This was what Nina Antalk was like.

“Uh.”

Nelphilia sighed.

“All right. I’ll give it to you. The present of the pitiful child who is always giving away for others. The present of the cute child who hasn’t even thought of whether you match it. You must take great care of it.”

After her words. Something suddenly changed.

“Goodbye. You’ll forget me and anything else the next time you wake up.”

Dixerio’s hand extended to her forehead.

At the time when the hands that held the broken Dites felt the change.

At the time when power once again filled her body.

At the time when her red vision cleared.

At the time when she believed everything was back to normal.

Nina counterattacked. She swung without knowing what she was holding, jumping away from the shocked Dixerio.

“Hey, hey…….”

He was confused, shocked and……

“What kind of a joke is this?”

Furious.

“I won’t let you,” Nina said and then confirmed the things in her hands.

The iron whips. The iron whips had returned to their original forms. Their appearance hadn’t changed but they felt different. They wouldn’t break again. There was no proof of this but this was what Nina believed.

The strength living in her body hadn’t changed. Melnisc was silently lending her his strength. The pressure of the blue Kei hadn’t changed from before. However, she couldn’t feel any uneasiness from the blue Kei shining through the iron whips.

This was a sense of peace she had never felt before.

“Perhaps it’s your fault for bringing me here.”

The ability to fight as she wanted without regret made her feel peace.

“But I’m the one standing here. It’s my choice to decide whether to leave or not. This hasn’t got nothing to do with you.”

“It’d have been good were you to listen to me when I was in my good mood.”

Dixerio rested his metal whip on his shoulder.

“I said already that I’d do my best to get what I want.”

“Then I’ll do my best to keep moving forward.”

She increased her Kei again. Dixerio did the same. The color of the two blue Kei swayed intensely. They stirred, increasing their density as both fighters watched for the timing to release their Kei.

But they didn’t.

Dixerio’s Kei suddenly scattered and disappeared. He turned the weapon back into its Dite form and put it into his weapon harness while Nina was still confused.

“What do you want to do?”

“I’m not playing. I feel like a fool,” he replied, exhausted. He looked like he really had gotten tired of this. “You’ve wasted my goodwill.”

“Goodwill? I can’t see it.”

If he did it out of his goodwill, then his brain or his knowledge must have undergone some twist.

“Disobedient children need to be educated.”

“Stop joking.”

“I’m serious.”

He scratched his red hair and breathed out a long breath.

“Never mind. Do whatever you like. But don’t forget the things you’re holding.”

His gaze had stopped on her weapons.

But she didn’t understand. That voice. This was what Nelphilia had given her. But it wasn’t hers. She said she was only here to give it to her.

She looked at the weapons in her hands. The feeling from the weapons was real. It felt the same as the ones that Harley had made for her. She couldn’t see any difference.

But this wasn’t just it. The Dites wouldn’t break even if they were to receive the strengthened Kei of the Haikizoku. This belief stayed with her. And she didn’t feel uncomfortable at this event. The belief about the unbreakable Dites had brought along with it a sense of warmth and comfort.

These iron whips were unbelievable.

“You know what they are?”

“…… Think of it yourself.”

Dixerio watched her icily. Nina was speechless, pressed down by his gaze.

“This is the second time.”

“What?”

“The second time. You’ve escaped two times to return to normal. It won’t happen again. You can only keep on moving forward. You can only move forward with an intention of losing that power no matter what your Haikizoku says. This is what you bear now.”

“……….”

She couldn’t understand his meaning but she didn’t ask. His air told her he would refuse all questions she raised.

“…….. Well, good luck. I don’t have the time to interfere with you.”

“Eh?”

“The next time we meet is at Asura Harbor. The place to decide life and death. I won’t worry about your safety anymore. I’ll kill you if you get in my way. That’s all.”

He turned around and disappeared into the buildings.

The traces of the battle between the two of them stayed in the unusually quiet street. Nina had separated from Claribel because of the movements in the fight. This meant the fight just then had been very intense. But no one had come to investigate despite the huge ruckus. Everything disappeared after her question.

“What?”

Confounded. This was all she felt. The traces of the battle were disappearing one by one.

“What… What’s happening?”

She had no idea. She planned to prepare her fighting stance but Melnsic had stopped her.

(You’re back to reality. Stand down and move normally.)

What was going on? Still, it’d be bad if someone saw her like this. She returned the weapons to their Dite form and jumped to the roof of a nearby building like Dixerio.

“What’s happened?” she asked.

(The space has shifted and moved away from the real Grendan. You’ve come to a different place. The twist just then had been repaired. Everything is once again returned to its state in the real space.)

She still didn’t understand despite Melnsic’s explanation.

(The Wolf Faces are good at twisting space. The disappearance of the twist means the Wolf Faces have been eliminated.)

Must be Claribel and Minse. They won.

“Does that mean the plan to assassinate the Heaven’s Blades have been prevented?”

This was it. They were the ones who took away Leerin. Right now, they might be the enemies but they were the ones who attacked the giants. Though the feeling towards them was complicated, the latter meant more to her. Either way, she didn’t want the Wolf Faces to have their way.

(Then what next?)

“What do you want to do?”

The Haikizoku’s attitude in the dream was vague. He didn’t seem to accept the goal of Sheniebel. Dixerio had said something about “with the intention of losing that power”. Had he seen through the Haikizoku’s intention?

(………)

The Haikizoku was silent to her question.

“…… Watch my action,” she murmured as she watched the palace.

(Don’t you plan to return?)

“If anything had happened to Zuellni, it’d have happened already. I’d rather stay here and observe than do something useless.”

Yes.

If it was Layfon, he would do something to rescue Leerin. The words that Sharnid said when they headed for the lab was correct. Layfon feared nothing in Grendan, a place that had gathered Military Artists as strong as him. He’d come here successfully even if he was to fight his way through.

In order to rescue Leerin.

Nina’s heart hurt as she thought of this. The injury she received from Dixerio should have disappeared when Nelphilia handed her the iron whips.

Nina pondered. She touched her body and didn’t find any traces of injures.

“I’ve found out Leerin’s location. This should help him.”

Besides, she must witness the events here.

“Hey, you.”

Someone said suddenly as she was deep in thought. Nina turned around and saw a female putting her head out the window of the roof.

“Are you a student of the opposite city? What’re you doing standing there?”

“Ah, no. I……..”

She was concentrating on her own affairs, neglecting the presence behind her. So unsightly. The more she thought, the more flustered she became. In the end, she couldn’t even weave her words properly.

“I don’t know what you’re doing but don’t damage my house.”

“Ah, ok. No problem.”

The female frankly watched the serious Nina.

“Uh, never mind. By the way, do you have time to spare?”

“Uh?”

So sudden.

“You must be bored because you’ve been spacing out. I have something I hope you can help me with.”

“Ah, no, not at all………”

“Hurry up and come in.”

She wasn’t even listening. The female opened the window wider with the rope and pulled herself back. It seemed she wanted her to enter no matter what.

“Wh, what should I do……?”

She had asked but the Haikizoku gave no reply. What a heartless guy.

“I say, hurry.”

“O, ok.”

Reluctantly, Nina entered through the window.

CSR Vol 13 Ch 1 Part 5

The Queen brushed apart the blue dimness into the Inner Court.

“Leerin!”

The Wolf Faces had appeared to attack her while she was waiting for Leerin. The foolish invaders were eliminated the moment they appeared. She hadn’t even lifted a finger. Just the external Kei exuding from her was enough to finish them.

Wolf Faces. She had known of the name of this organization since long ago. She also knew of the fight between Claribel, Minse and the Wolf Faces who had infiltrated Grendan, but she just pretended not to know of it.

Because there wasn’t a need for her to make a move before that moment came.

But had that moment arrived? The lamentation she felt when eliminating them only lasted a second. She had quickly switched her mind around, found the opened door and the girl who had entered into this place.

The blue dimness still pervaded. Alsheyra saw the lonely bed. Standing beside it were her friend and the formerly-slumbering girl.

“…….Saya?”

Alsheyra had never seen the slumbering girl, as the door to the Inner Court had always been closed. Even so, she was still certain that the girl standing next to Leerin was Saya.

“Sen…. Your Majesty,” Leerin said in a low voice. She looked a little confounded as she covered her right eye with her hand. Was she hurt? No. That was impossible.

“Just call me senpai. It’s more convenient.”

Alsheyra was relieved that she was all right. Her expression softened as she walked over to them.

“Did those guys come here?”

“They did, but it wasn’t much of a problem,” Saya replied. Her voice, crisp as a bell, echoed merrily in Alsheyra’s ears.

“Really…….” She looked at Leerin. Leerin was still covering her right eye, watching the direction behind Alsheyra.

She already noticed when she entered the room. Numerous balls were spinning for some reason. She thought they were decorations of this space but they seemed to be something else. She randomly picked up one of the balls. It was just big enough for her to hold in one hand. It was made of glass and looked like it was an eyeball. A circle weaved of thorns was inside the pupil, weaving around a cross.

A pattern that really bothered her.

“……. Saya has awakened. Then it was inevitable that those guys would come. It would be more suitable to explain this as the true beginning.”

“It would be better for that to be the case, though that’s only my personal feelings.”

“What a coincidence. I felt the same not long ago.”

She had felt the same, but not now. If possible, she hoped this trouble would have occurred in the next generation after Leerin’s. Though she hadn’t gathered all 12 people, it was Grendan’s first time having gathered so many strong Military Artists. It would be foolish to give up this time and wait for the next chance. Besides, Leerin wouldn’t have hoped for that. She wasn’t someone who would push trouble to her descendents.

She could stand here because of her personality.

If she could prevent the coming event, she’d even sacrifice her feelings. This thought had never gone away.

“But you wouldn’t do that. In that case, we can only let it happen. If the opposite side doesn’t plan to, we’ll force them. My job is to eliminate it.”

“I’m counting on you,” Saya bowed. Alsheyra found she had unconsciously put her hand on Saya’s head. This action looked very natural.

“Is that all right? No matter what you think, the most important thing to us now is survival.”

Saya’s face remained expressionless even though Alsheyra’s hand was on her head. But a shade of dislike could be discerned from her countenance. The girl of night gazed at Alsheyra, confirming the feeling on her head.

“What should be said was already said. Then do you want to leave here?” Alsheyra asked the two of them.

Leerin nodded lightly, still with a hand on her eye. Saya also confirmed silently.

“Then let us discuss further outside. You must be tired after this ordeal.”

“Thank you.”

“Don’t worry. Leerin is my family too.”

“Eh?”

“Leerin’s surname will change to Eutnohl from today. There’s a crazy uncle but you can just ignore him. Even his relatives do the same.”

“But…..”

“Of course. You can keep the name Marfes if you like. It really is quite a good name.”

Leerin lifted her head, the original serious expression turned into a smile.

“Thank you, but I’ll listen to senpai and change my surname to Eutnohl.”

The change before the smile didn’t escape Alsheyra’s eyes.

It was an expression of joy. Tears of joy.

“Then it’s probably more suitable for me to call you Your Majesty.”

“…….. Yes.”

Included in it was the meaning of saying farewell to her name. The past Leerin Marfes who called her senpai had disappeared. In here was the daughter of fate that the three royal families had hoped for -- Leerin Eutnohl. This was Leerin’s own decision.

Sad and painful words had nothing good to offer. Though Alsheyra had never regretted her own fate, she really wanted changes for Leerin, who had to suddenly bear this fate. But the conclusion she could think of was that she could do nothing.

(I’m the useless one.)

“…… Anyway, let’s head up.”

She couldn’t tell what Leerin was feeling, judging by the expression she gave when she praised her Marfes name. But she knew her words hadn’t hurt her. Only that point was clear.

The current Leerin had overcome an obstacle and taken one step forward.

When Leerin’s thought turned back to reality, Alsheyra Almonise was already behind her.

Claribel felt deeply that she had gone over the limit of her own endurance.

“I can’t stand it,” she said in a low voice after Kalvan destroyed the practice sword in the dojo. A needle had pierced the handle of the sword. Of course, the needle was poisoned. Claribel pondered as she looked at the broken Dite with her head lowered. A Heaven’s Blade successor would never fail to notice the tiny change to his own Dite. Even if he were to spring the trap and the poison spread through his body, he only needed to cut off his arm before his whole body was poisoned. This level of speed and judgement was the most basic even for a non-Heaven’s Blade successor in Grendan. The person could always get a doctor to sew up the arm so no one would hesitate to cut his own arm off.

But one might not be able to control any situations perfectly once this step was taken. This was the end goal.

Let the gears go mad one by one. Things would head for the more advantageous situation this way. The effect wouldn’t be too bad.

But in this city existed Claribel and Minse who could sense Wolf Faces. They would never let them have their way here. Claribel would not let them win even if she was to bet on her pride.

The destination was the outer edge of the city. Toss away the Dite there and eliminate all evidence. The students at the dojo, realizing their teacher’s Dite was missing, must look very stiff.

Even imagining this scene was no fun.

“I can’t stand it,” she repeated in a heavier tone.

“Be patient,” Minse said, looking at her unhappily.

“It’s lucky we’re on this side. To swing with that level of Kei will provoke other Military Artists.”

Minse didn’t look happy because he knew what Claribel was like.

“Don’t talk about him. I’m annoyed.”

“Didn’t it turn out this way because you didn’t think before you acted?”

“You’re so longwinded.”

Minse made annoyed noises, his brows furrowed. A riot aimed at making a stain in the Eutnohl family occurred when Layfon took the Heaven’s Blade at age 10. This was done because of Herder’s incidence. Another commotion also occurred as a Heaven’s Blade was involved.

But the Queen didn’t handle it seriously as if it was a big case. After that, she solved the problem with unbelievable power while ordinary citizens still noticed nothing.

In the end, the Eutnohl family had to pay a huge amount as a fine……

“Thanks to that, it’s now a poor family with a royal name.”

Claribel laughed at him who had covered his face. Minse thought she would feel better after laughing but it still didn’t work as expected. Her expression had turned stiff again. Minse’s bitter expression changed.

“Hey, you know? I don’t want to be seen as a conspirator.”

“Ara. I’m the one taking action. You don’t have to worry.”

“As if Her Majesty would accept this reason. Besides, the space has returned to normal. This event will not escape Delbone’s eyes.”

“Never mind.”

“Never mind? Either way, we’ve kept the calm. What would happen if the medicine ignores its original effect?”

“Nobody’s designated that mission. We defeated them. The ending is perfect.”

Claribel looked at him – this bitter, bored, impatient, anxious cousin who gave off such an expression that was difficult to pull off – had boldly spoken out.

“Besides, we didn’t fight because we had an order. Things became like this when we came to. Either way, it’s enough that we eliminate them, right?”

Claribel became like this…… her first fight with the Wolf Faces was when she was nine. She decided to learn Karen Kei and so became Troiatte’s apprentice. Heaven’s Blades never took apprentices because nurturing an apprentice was an obstacle to raising his own strength. Ruimei, who opened his own school, was an exception. Hence, everyone thought it was difficult to become a Heaven’s Blade’s apprentice. However, Troiatte accepted her with a carefree manner. His belief was that he should be a gentlemen to all women regardless of their age. But Claribel didn’t officially become his apprentice. She had to forcibly enter the Military Arts stream that Troiatte hailed from, Nain, so to learn the basics of Karen Kei. She received his direct instructions after she had trained in the basics for some time. She had trained diligently so she could learn under him sooner.

And it suddenly arrived at that time.

It was so sudden, so unexplainable. She was attacked by the Wolf Faces but she realized after the battle that she was holding her Dite with her pose read, but she was facing passerby in a daze. Similar incidences occurred since that time. The Wolf Faces stood before her when she reacted, and then she had kept on fighting battles with them.

Nine years old. Judging by how she somehow managed to handle them, those Wolf Faces weren’t all that powerful. Claribel hadn’t met any strong opponents. Those Wolf Faces were of average strength. Numerous encounters with them gave Claribel opportunities to be creative in the battles. They had become the best opponents to her in terms of fighting a crowd.

And then she had met Minse who was under the same situation as her. He had discovered the purpose of the Wolf Faces. The two of them had worked hard to understand some of the truth. The Wolf Faces’ purpose was related to the three royal families. The three royal families of Grendan that were deep in the mystery of the world. Claribel understood that she herself was also deeply involved.
“But I won’t give up this chance to confirm my strength.”

“Then you just need to duel with your master.”

“He’ll definitely go easy on me.”

But Layfon wouldn’t be soft in this situation.

“Don’t you want to fight too?”

“…. You, are only of this level.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you just simply want Layfon to see how much you’ve grown? It’s been about three years right, you and Layfon….”

“It isn’t something admirable to talk about a girl’s secret that easily.”

The pressure in her smile made him breathe in a sharp breath.

She took a deep breath, showing no intention to continuing with the conversation. He should already have seen it. This was the outer edge. Though it was very close to the contact point with the Academy City, any interaction or entry was forbidden. Even people with goodwill could only look at the other city from here. There were many who wanted to help the immature people of the Academy City to repair their city. They had observed the other city in details and gone to talk with the palace to release the order. Of course, not all of them did this out of goodwill. Some did it to get a chance to earn money. Some also did it just wanting to join in on the fun.

Anyway, there usually weren’t many people here.

There were three males and females entering from the Academy City. She could tell from their uniforms that they were wearing fighting clothes. The Military Artists of the Academy City should still be on alert. Their presence here wasn’t anything strange. At least, fighting clothes weren’t all that strange to the citizens of Grendan.

Then what were they here for? Claribel’s curiosity made her look at them.

“That idiot, coming in here so openly……” Minse said in a low voice.

Claribel was looking at the same person. There was no mistake. It hadn’t been a year since he left Grendan. His face wouldn’t have changed much. It should still take the citizens some time to recognize him but if there were Military Artists among the crowd, they would have spotted him already.

He was Layfon.

“…….. Listen up. I’m returning to the palace immediately. Right now, so you stay here and wait for 10 minutes. If you start anything, do it after that time. Understood? This has got nothing to do with me.”

Minse jumped for the direction of the palace after leaving those words.

Ten minutes?

Claribel wasn’t that patient. But she was grateful that he didn’t completely stop her so she waited one minute. She jumped after the time had passed.

Of course, in a direction opposite Minse.

She rushed to stand in front of Layfon.

The girl who dropped from the sky to block his way drew out an image in Layfon’s mind.

“It’s been a while, Layfon-sama.”

“Claribel… sama…….?”

The daughter of the Ronsmier family. Heaven’s Blade successor Tigris’ granddaughter.

“I’m happy that you still remember me.”

Layfon didn’t drop his guard even though she was smiling. Even Sharnid could detect the challenge beneath her smile. Layfon wouldn’t have missed it.

“Hey……..”

He stopped Sharnid from snatching out his Dite.

“You and Felli, please…….. senpai, step back. If anything happens, evacuate. Move once you’re ready.”

Sharnid immediately understood him.

Layfon stood on a spot where he could cover for Felli. Sharnid and Felli stepped back to make some distance between them.

He understood Claribel’s meaning.

“Aa, are you planning to win against me?”

“I’m sorry but I’m not in the mood to chat now.”

Claribel’s hand hovered above the Dite in her weapon harness but she didn’t pull it out. The fighting spirit in her continued to rise. It was on the brink of erupting.

“This makes me think of the first time we stood in the same battlefield. As a Heaven’s Blade successor, you were my guardian in my first fight.”

“Did anything happen? I don’t remember.”

He had the Sapphire Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite, Adamantium Dite, and the Iron Dite. Which Dite should he use? He thought about it and decided in a split second.

Claribel’s expression cooled, affected by the provocation in his words.

“True. It was only one of many fights to you, but to me, it was unforgettable……. I’ve been only thinking of how to surpass you since that day.”

“Really? Then let’s have a quick fight. I don’t have time to waste on someone like you.”

“Yeah. That’s enough……”

She only managed to get half of her words out.

Claribel attacked. The afterimage of her standing pose was left behind as she rushed him. The Dite was still in the weapon harness but her fingers were ready to snatch it out anytime. The technique to pull out her Dite. A move without hesitation. Layfon held the Dite he had decided on initially – Sapphire Dite. He had snatched it out while Claribel was shortening the distance between them.

Red and blue, the lights of restoration crossed each other. The cut paths weaved together. The Kei released from the two bodies cut open the sky.

This all happened in one moment.

And then the stirring of the strength of the outpouring Kei linked the outer edges of Grendan and Zuellni.

“Has she gotten serious? That idiot.” Minse complained in distaste as he was on his way to the palace.

And the two Military Artists who suddenly entered a fight revealed a rare scene to the speechless citizens and the few Military Artists mixed in the crowd.

Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword). Claribel named this move herself. The twin swords made of ruby Dite danced in the sky. The handle made to guard her fists were of a design that made it difficult to let go of the weapons.

Yet the weapons were dancing in the sky.

They were dancing agilely in the sky with Claribel’s arm.

The Sapphire Dite altered by Harley and Kirik made this scenery possible. The swing made at the time of restoration cut out a cut path faster than the one drawn by the scarlet blades of Kochouenshiken. That cut path then pierced through Claribel’s shoulder.

The fallen arm slowly fell onto the ground, drawing out a circle.

She rolled down next to Layfon, her stance totally collapsing. Blood continued to flow but her face was red. Her body was numb but words were weaved in between her teeth.

“As I thought, you’re the best.”

Only Layfon could hear her moans.

But her words failed to stop his steps.

“……Restoration 02.”

Claribel wasn’t a threat anymore. He turned the Sapphire Dite into the Steel Threads mode.

“Let’s go, senpai.”

“Ah, Oi, Oi.”

Sharnid was too shocked and his reaction was obviously slow. Layfon carried Felli with one arm, holding the handle of the Sapphire Dite in the other hand, and jumped.

The Military Artists at the outer edge only came rushing in now. The speed of the fight was so shockingly fast that even Grendan’s Military Artists couldn’t react fast enough.

But they managed to restore their Dites after coming to, at the time when Layfon and the two were meters away.

They roared in anger and attacked.

Attacks with Kei intense as flames.

They should have already realized it.

Their opponent was Layfon.

“I won’t hold back if you get in my way,” he murmured in a low voice as he waved the Steel Threads at them…..

The three of them rushed out of the outer edge.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p1|Chapter 1 Part 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1

2011-04-29T03:46:56Z

74.65.229.51: Undid one previous change of name.

===Chapter 1: You still haven’t made any decision===

Running.

With the sound of the wind in his ears, Layfon kept running and jumping. Holding the Sapphire Dite in the form of steel threads, he carried Felli with his left arm. Carrying the delicate and tiny her, he kept running and jumping. He pressed on as he moved upon Grendan’s earth.

“Layfon Alseif!”

The voice filled with hostility echoed everywhere. Directed at Layfon, the voice seemed like arrows coming in all directions. The confrontation with Claribel had created an unexpected result. The chaos continued to spread even now, rippling out in bigger circles. The chaos never once stopped around Layfon. Having made the spark in Grendan’s urgent air, he could never predict just how large a fire was to emerge in Grendan. Right now, he could do nothing but run.

“Three new Military Artists have appeared at point 1200,” Felli said next to his ear. She hugged his neck tightly, her breath brushing past his ear. The tension that one couldn’t feel in her flake was now carried through by her breath.

The steel threads danced. No, it had never once stopped from the beginning. Layfon kept deflecting the external Kei of Military Artists aimed at his back, using the steel threads to stop these guys from getting closer, and making them faint. Felli had been searching for a safe place. In order to enable Sharnid to keep running, Layfon had put all his concentration in the fight.

For the three Military Artists forming a net to stop him, they didn’t even have time to release external Kei before Layfon hammered them into unconsciousness.

“After 100m, please turn to point 1400 and move for 200m.”

Layfon kept moving forward at Felli’s direction, but it was very difficult. He was only defeating the other Military Artists…….. It’d have been much more relaxing to kill them off, but he didn’t choose that method. Instead, he made them unconscious to stop them from pursuing him. If he had chosen to kill, he’d probably have chopped off Claribel’s head in the second move.

Why did he not do that? Why didn’t he kill them? Even Layfon himself couldn’t find a persuasive answer to those questions. But for some reason, he just couldn’t kill them. He had made a decision in one split second. Even if he changed his thinking now, something in his heart would hold back his resolve.

But……

“……Uu!”

The external Kei of nearing Military Artists ran through the steel threads to his wrist. Though it’d be easier to block the attack if he were to spread the steel threads around like Lintence, he had no spare time for that now. He couldn’t perform that move in a flash like that person. The steel threads were a very good weapon against many enemies, but Layfon’s strength was far from Lintence’s. He wouldn’t have sunk into this desperate a situation if he could concentrate fighting on his own, but…….”

“Hey!”

Sharnid’s voice came from behind.

“Even though we keep running, we still can’t escape the psychokinesist’s search?”

This was Sharnid, who could speak with his usual attitude in this unusual situation. Layfon agreed with his words, but even he himself could do nothing. He had no strength left.

As Sharnid had said.

The flakes of psychokinesist flew among the Military Artists so to capture Layfon’s movements. Though he could destroy the flakes flying inside the net of steel threads, strong psychokinesists’ power could glint information even if the flakes were far from their target. Under normal circumstances, Layfon could increase the range of steel threads to destroy farther flakes, but it was impossible to do so while escaping and fighting numerous enemies. The current range took everything he could to maintain its delicate operation. Putting all of his concentration on operating the steel threads, he had left the choice of the route to Felli. If he hadn’t done that, he would have already left openings in his defense.

One must never underestimate Grendan’s Military Artists. This was a city that had much more real battle experience than any other cities. A city that had experienced many organized group battles more than any other cities. No matter what the situation was, it could even easily work with any strangers to carry out combined attacks. This was because if the city couldn’t do that much, Grendan’s Military Artists would not have survived this long. Layfon was protecting Sharnid and Felli. If he wasn’t careful with his moves, they would have been defeated by Grendan’s Military Artists before meeting Nina, Leerin and any other Heaven’s Blade successors.

“I’ve an idea,” Felli’s voice sounded in their ears. Tension seeped from her voice.

“As such, please head for the destination. If possible when we arrive there, even just a moment is enough, we’ll completely disappear from their eyes.”

“Is that possible?” Sharnid asked.

“If I’ve time to weave the steel threads formation………” Layfon could only reply. He needed time to prepare Lintence’s steel threads move – Sougen Kyoku, as his technique wasn’t as good as Lintence’s. Besides, the more numerous the enemies, the harder it was to control the move, but simultaneously, the power and scale of the move was even larger. Just speaking on weapon type, Dinn’s metal threads was the same type as the steel threads. The level of difficulty to wield this type of weapon was high, and it was easier to understand that the more familiar one was with this weapon, the more horrific its power.

To weave a formation in a split second like Lintence…… Not only would Layfon fail to produce Sougen Kyoku, he might even create an opening. Any opening in this situation was fatal.

“Good. Just leave it to me.”

He never thought Sharnid would accept this mission so quickly.

“Ah……?”

“Even so, we only have 10 seconds. Please, I don’t want to get careless.”

“Eh? But………”

He did not give voice to the words in his throat. Perhaps he was worrying too much, but no matter how much he worried, this was reality. Layfon wasn’t the exception. All Military Artists in Grendan were the same, and it was particularly so for the Psyharden who had never forgotten the feeling in a real battle.

But he had to say it now.

“Senpai, it’s impossible for you.”

Even so.

He failed to say it.

Why?

But there was no time to ask himself anymore.

“Got it,” Felli replied instead.

“Felli-senpai………”

“There’s no time for discussion. First, we’ve to escape.”

This truly was what they needed but………

“Ok, then let’s start three seconds before we arrive at the destination. Though I don’t know what move it is, please remember don’t get me caught in it.”

“…………”

No time to reply. They were about to arrive at the destination. There were around 130 pursuers. Around 50 flakes were trying to circle the intruders. Two to three people were psychokinesists. Layfon felt that clearly and found the number unexpectedly low. His confrontation with Claribel had sparked a fire in Grendan, and that fire would certainly spread. But with this number, rather than allowing Sharnid to encounter danger, Layfon still couldn’t make a decision……

“I………”

Let me do it. That was what he wanted to say. With this level of Military Artists, Layfon could defeat them if he were to kill them. However, Felli didn’t permit him to speak.

“Fon Fon…… Please be more honest.”

“Eh?”

“We must stop the source of fire to prevent this situation from worsening. Only 1 more second till arrival……Action. Start.”

“Oi!” Sharnid shouted and turned around behind Layfon.

Layfon had already eliminated all Military Artists ahead of him, so the targets left were all behind him. There were 30 Military Artists, and they were all different from Zuellni’s Military Arts students. Though Sharnid was a top Military Artist in Zuellni, his action here was brainless. Would the future of a few seconds after, change because of his action? Layfon should stop him. Stop his brainless action, but it was too late. They had promised to buy him 10 seconds. Holding the Dite, Layfon considered whether he should change the direction of the steel threads.

But why?

Why did he feel that something unexpected would happen? Was it really all right to simply concentrate on weaving the formation? The formation he needed formed in Layfon’s head and became an image. How to swing the Dite, how to let the Kei run, how to adjust the Kei through his Kei vein. All these points had clearly emerged in his mind. All that was left was to realize them in reality.

Once Sougen Kyoku was put into action, it wouldn’t stop till it was finished. This was how deep and complicated Lintence’s move was. All parts of the move were complicated and strange. It had taken him a horrific amount of time to just familiarize himself with the weapon. There was a reason why there were fewer steel threads users than Karen Kei users. Luckens’ secret was also difficult but it was still just physical exercise……the steel threads were different. The difference of threads, the flow of Kei, the ripples of Kei, everything were of a high level.

Concentrate. If he got distracted, he’d fail.

It had begun.

One second.

“Here I go!” Sharnid shouted and rushed for the Military Artists.

“Restoration!”

The two guns in his hands were restored. Close quarter combat gun fight……Using guns for close combat fight, Sharnid had raised the guns and rushed the thirty Military Artists in order to protect himself. He blocked off the external Kei from them.

Two seconds.

The explosion broke through the sky along with a huge noise. The air flow was scattered into pieces as a huge wave swallowed Sharnid whole. This was a group strategy created to stop in-rushing larvae. The dignity of adults was sullied today for using this move against one single person, a person who was still an immature Military Artist.

Only the light of external Kei and the dust of explosion floating in the air remained in Sharnid’s sight.

Three seconds.

An even bigger feeling of Kei came from behind his back. A heavy pressure that easily overwhelmed the Kei of all thirty Military Artists. No matter how he thought of it, he knew it came from Layfon. If not, an even more terrible character must have appeared behind Sharnid, Layfon and Felli.

(No way?)

Holding to that belief, he stood again in the arena that he couldn’t escape from. He believed that his action would turn the situation around.

“Sometimes I’ve to show you the dignity of a senpai!” he shouted as his spirit rose.

Four seconds.

Grendan’s Military Artists calmly calculated the result of their external Kei. They felt nothing for the end of the Military Artist who had been protected by Layfon. They had a general idea of this person’s strength by looking at the way he escaped, his running speed, his leaping height, his pose. They thought his action was brainless and so they released their moves. Standing in a battle, an unsafe arena as they faced an enemy, what should they do? This was common sense. Even though this fool was a Military Arts student, they were not his teacher. They had no obligation to point out his foolish action.

The external Kei had already ground this person into powder as if he was put into a blender. That was what the Military Artists thought.

But that did not happen.

The sound of gun shots pierced through the sound of explosion. The prediction went awry in the next moment. Numerous shots of light assaulted them, breaking through the attacks of the thirty Military Artists. This time, the rain of Kei bullets came to baptize these Military Artists.

Five seconds.

The safety setting of the weapon was released. This wasn’t permitted in the platoon matches and the Military Arts Competition. The bullets he used there were anesthetic. In here, Sharnid could choose to use both real and Kei bullets. When the weapon’s safety setting was on, he could not use Kei bullets. Though real bullets were powerful too, the number was limited. However, there was no limit to the number of Kei bullets. Sharnid just had to keep compressing his Kei and shooting it out. The quality of the gun had placed a certain amount of restriction on the power output, but as long as he had Kei, he could keep on shooting.

“OHHHHHHHHH!” Sharnid voiced as he kept shooting. He wasn’t just shooting. He was moving too. He moved to find the locations that he could shoot the bullets through the amorphous wave of external Kei.

“Haha!”

Even he himself didn’t expect it…… The ambush was very successful. In fact, there were few Military Artists who failed to evade the sudden attacks.

Six seconds.

He had reduced the number from thirty to twenty but he couldn’t let his guard down. He could feel new Military Artists closing in.

“But you’re a bit late.”

The Military Artists dispersed and formed a circle around Sharnid. Sharnid rushed for them.

Different kinds of weapons attacked him. To them, Sharnid was no longer a simple Military Arts student.

Seven seconds.

Sharnid’s contribution was unbelievable. Though he did it in an emergency situation, he had accurately grasped hold of the opening through his experience in numerous battles. He had not fallen for the trap but managed to shoot out Kei bullets accurately. This was different from his random shooting at the beginning of the fight. As such, he defeated three more Military Artists.

Eight and nine seconds.

Continuously attacking was tiring. His movements had slowed down. Though the time was short, he kept on attacking.

And then ten seconds passed.

“I’m counting on you.”

Sharnid escaped from the position of shooting Kei bullets everywhere and ran for Layfon. The Military Artists were speechless at his action of leaving his back completely exposed. This might be a trap. They considered whether to give chase or not.

Less than even one second had already decided their fate.

Sougen Kyoku – Needle makeup.

The result took place in a flash. The Military Artists and all the psychokinesis flakes that were gathering information around them suffered the same fate.

They were pierced in a flash.

Invisible steel threads were laid across the earth during Sharnid’s fight with the Military Artists. These threads suddenly all pierced the sky. The heads of the threads enlarged with the Kei in them. None of the Military Artists could resist them. Even the flakes had become the steel threads’ preys, pierced one by one. This happened to not only the Military Artists fighting Sharnid, but to all other Military Artists and flakes seeking to get close. The impact and pain caused by steel threads was enough. The Military Artists didn’t have time to make any noise before fainting. Layfon had controlled the threads so they didn’t pierce any vital spots.

“Keep going down,” Felli said as Sharnid arrived. The three of them went into the underground canal and closed the heavy lid above them.

<center>◇</center>

It was pitch black.

“This isn’t a bad idea but……” Sharnid walked ahead of the team with a painful expression. Felli was in the middle and Layfon took up the rear. The three of them were walking in the underground canal. Sharnid made this expression not only because of Layfon. Felli herself understood it well. As a huge amount of water flowed underground, the sound of rushing water was enough to drown out the noise of Layfon’s team, but they still couldn’t speak too loudly without regard of anything.

“So smelly,” Sharnid complained, holding his nose.

This underground canal was used to carry away waste water.

“No need to repeat what we all know,” Felli said. She wasn’t all that comfortable either.

Even Layfon was the same. Though Internal Kei system could strengthen his senses, he deliberately chose not to strengthen his sense of smell. Still, the foul smell kept invading his nostrils, causing a nasty feeling in the depth of his throat.

“If there’s a better way to escape, please tell me.”

“I’m sorry. I’m not blaming you, Felli-chan.”

“Of course.”

“The entrance we used is destroyed. It’d be hard for our pursuers to follow, but I’m not sure about the psychokinesists.”

“It’s all right. It’s already hard to investigate this place from above the ground. Besides, I’m interfering with the flakes and making them get error messages.”

“You’re making the flakes make the wrong judgment? Incredible. If you can do that, why haven’t you been using it? If Nina had known, she’d be mad.”

“Not that I haven’t used it before. I didn’t know how to use it till now……. Recently, I’ve thought of this method. At that time when I took over the other person’s flake……”

“So Felli-chan’s been thinking.”

“………”

“You said you hated it, but you gradually came to like it? Not bad.”

“Go die, perv.”

“Speaking of which, you two can really talk.”

Layfon was trying all he could not to breathe. It was unbelievable to see these two converse. In addition, the three of them were keeping the Kei flowing in order to stay in Kei state.

“Well, this situation won’t change even if we don’t say anything.”

“I was mentally prepared when we chose this escape route.”

“But then……”

Layfon sighed, following closely behind the two. Felli directed them when they came to a branch. Layfon put all his concentration behind them.

No one was chasing them. He focused his Kei in his ears. He heard footsteps that sounded like Military Artists, but he could tell they weren’t all that near. Felli was choosing the safest route for them.

It should be ok…… to relax a little in this circumstance?

“Speaking of which, the situation turned worse immediately. I originally planned for us to sneak in more safely.”

“It seems difficult if you know too many people,” Felli said, her gaze stabbing Layfon.

“This is his home, but I never thought so many beauties came to greet him,” Sharnid laughed.

Felli’s gaze turned sharper.

“Though you instantly bloodied the other person, that really is like your style. What else can I say?”

“Then…… Who is she?”

“Eh?”

“That girl named Claribel. How are you two related?”

“No. Nothing special. I don’t think I’ve fought with her together that many times……”

Of all that he remembered of her, Claribel belonged to one of the three royal families. She was a daughter of the Ronsmier family, the granddaughter of the Heaven’s Blade successor Tigris.

“Then isn’t she a lady? If you had stayed in Grendan, you might have been promoted.”

“Impossible.”

Layfon knew it was impossible but the hostility he felt from Felli was deepening.

“You two saw it, right?”

Claribel had suddenly attacked with a sword. That kind of girl can’t have any good feelings towards him.

“No no. I didn’t feel any hostility. It feels more of an action devoid of evil intention.”

Sharnid’s words triggered his memories. True. There was no hostility in Claribel’s action. He thought she was here to punish the exiled…… But he didn’t feel that was her intention. Perhaps she only came to try out his strength. This kind of Military Artists was not lacking in Grendan.

“She likes you.”

A mischievous smile from Sharnid.

“No……… That’s just a way to measure her strength……”

Layfon’s expression was troubled. Felli’s fury increased.

“So nothing else happened between you two?”

“Huh?”

“NO-THING ELSE! From what she said, it seems something’s happened between you two in the past.”

“Nothing special…… Well, the only thing I remember was when she first participated in a battle. I went along as an observer.”

“Observer?”

“Well, an experienced Military Artist has to accompany any new Military Artists in their first battle. He’s there to observe and protect the newbie. My adopted father accompanied me when I first headed off, but for some reason, Tigris requested me to go with her……”

Sharnid snapped his fingers. “You must have helped her in a cool style.”

“Uh? Not that cool. That battle turned into a long one unexpectedly. She didn’t control the use of her strength and fainted. I took care of everything afterwards.”

“Look. As expected.”

Felli’s gaze was icy.

“Why didn’t you realize……”

“Eh?”

“Give it up. Even this clumsy guy is a Heaven’s Blade.”

“Really……”

Layfon didn’t understand them and cocked his head.

The three of them kept on moving. Felli’s direction was very accurate. The sound of their pursuers was getting further and further away.

“We’ll head up here,” Felli said this after an hour.

“Finally. My clothes and hair smell foul!” Sharnid smelled his long hair and made a helpless expression.

“I’ll go up first.”

Layfon climbed the ladder, pushed open the heavy lid and stood up on the ground to check everything was safe. He then pulled Felli and Sharnid up with the steel threads.

No one was around.

They seemed to be in the third residential area……… Though there was no evacuation siren ringing, it was rare to see the sun so high in the sky during this hour.

The three of them finally let out their breath. Perhaps a majority of Military Artists had already given up the search. As Felli had said, their disappearance had reduced the passion of the Military Artists.

“Speaking of which, just what’s going on?”

Perhaps just as the conversation went in the underground canal, Claribel just wanted to challenge Layfon and held no hostility towards him. However, that made the action of the Military Artists incomprehensible. It felt as if the tightly-held string suddenly broke and caused a huge ruckus. A fight had happened not long before, but why were they so tense?

No……

“Has it not ended?”

“What’re you talking about?”

Sharnid placed the lid back. Felli’s icy gaze was still on Layfon. It seemed the conversation about Claribel had cast her into a bad mood, and she hadn’t recovered from it.

Layfon was the one who was teased. Why was Felli in such a bad mood? He didn’t get it. But if he asked her, she’d get madder……

“What’s it?”

“Nothing. Just wondering why the huge ruckus……”

“I don’t know but it’s not strange under that circumstance. Right?”

That circumstance.

The contact between Zuellni and Grendan. The contact between an Academy City and a normal city. The crowd of filth monsters suddenly appearing in Zuellni’s sky. All these were extremely unusual circumstances. Since they discovered the Haikizoku in the ruined city with the 5th platoon, the unusual circumstance had not once stopped. Had it all been decided that things would turn out this way?

“Ok, let’s go,” Sharnid walked over to them.

“Wait a minute. A normal person’s leaving his home at pint 0900……”

“Hey, don’t say that now!”

“Can’t be helped. I was concentrating on the Military Artists. We’ve to avoid him.”

“Can we make it, Layfon?”

“Let’s go.”

“Ah………”

He could tell from Felli’s words that they couldn’t make it. The sound of Felli and a door opening weaved together.

Even so, they’d make it if they moved immediately. The female walked out of the house. She was looking at her feet, holding the handle and did not notice Layfon. They could still make it now if he were to carry Felli. Sharnid was good at fast movement, so he had nothing to worry about.

But Layfon did not move.

The person who walked out of the house was a female. Her hair was delicate and had been shaved to a very short length. Her head was lowered as her hair willfully allow the gravity to pull it lower.

Layfon saw the fine hair and shoulders, and the shopping basket in her hand.

Only he understood.

“Eh………?” She lifted her head and saw them. Then she looked at Layfon, disbelieving.

“Layfon……?”

“Lucia-nee……san”

<center>◇</center>

His head hurt. Not because he was sick. This hurt came from his mental exhaustion. He couldn’t say anything at the end of helplessness. He just felt his head hurt.

“Really………”

Minse pressed a hand down on his temple. He had watched his younger cousin lie on the bed with a helpless expression. In the end, he did not return to the palace but had instead headed for the outer edge. He had carried his cousin who had her arm cut off to the hospital. He hated himself for having done it.

Besides, a simple recovery device was holding his cousin’s right wrist firmly as she lay on the bed even in this situation. She didn’t look pained. Instead, she looked rather happy.

But it was better than being looked at with a dejected expression. Still, his cousin’s expression prevented him from feeling satisfied and at peace for having rescued an injured person. All he felt now was the feeling of having done something foolish.

“Ahah……… As I thought, Layfon is the best.”

His cousin must be thinking of this repeatedly? For those people who took advantage of the Gahard incidence to exile Layfon from the city, his cousin must have wanted to make them feel bad.

“I’ve trained with that move for a long time and I was confident about it. But as I thought, it’s still far from complete.”

“No. Isn’t it because you were toying with them but they took out their real strength?”

His cousin was caressing the recovery device. Looking at her vague expression, Minse had no other feeling than that her cousin was dangerous. Though she wasn’t mad with fighting like Savaris, as expected, she was dangerous when Layfon was involved. The close age gap between them was only one of the reasons. But it seemed she had already noticed Layfon before she had her first battle. Her feeling for Layfon after the first battle was mixed in with something else.

Minse found it strange that it wasn’t a feeling a normal female would have.

“That’s not related. What is truly needed is a very balanced strength that can be fully utilized no matter the situation. If it’s a strength exploded from a person in a crisis, then he can’t beat anyone.”

“I can’t hear the real reason.”

“I said that’s it.”

Minse looked at his cousin who was nodding strongly. He turned his silent gaze to the scenery outside the window.

It was very tiring for Minse to discuss the theory of battle. He was a Military Artist who didn’t possess any great power. One could say that he had given up because he hadn’t undergone any fast growth. The fight with the Wolf Faces back then made his body heavy. Claribel had gone on a rampage just when he wanted to take a rest. Thinking of the words Her Majesty and other people would say only added to his exhaustion. There was nothing that could heal him.

“………Anyway, the commotion seems to have died down. It appears they have successfully hidden themselves.”

The commotion that had gone on for quite a while had died down. Minse didn’t think Layfon was defeated as he hadn’t felt a Kei stronger than a Heaven’s Blade successor. This meant Layfon and his comrades had hidden themselves. Though he wasn’t that happy with Layfon, the commotion had not spread. That was good news in this situation. Anything happening right now was not normal. Something huge would certainly take place later. The action of the Wolf Faces had pointed to it. Instead of finding the path to the Inner Court as usual, the Wolf Faces had directly taken a mission to assassinate the Heaven’s Blades…… The more correct reason was that they wanted to eliminate the power of the Heaven’s Blade successors. Their purpose must be preventing the Heaven’s Blades from exercising their full strength in the coming battle.

What he was sure of was that something huge was about to occur.

A huge ruckus at this time wasn’t welcome. Minse and the others didn’t have the strength to stop Layfon so it was better to honestly let him in.

“Anyway, you ought to stay here and receive treatment.”

“I know. If my wrist wasn’t put back the right way, I can’t do anything I want. Aa, but I still want to fight one more time. I heard it can be treated by dusk. One more time……”

Minse shook his head and left the room. As he left, he thought he wanted to return earlier but it had to be at this time that he met the person who halted his steps.

“What an unexpected meeting.”

Minse failed to utter a word as this was a very special person. The peaceful atmosphere exuding from this person didn’t crack apart as the person watched Minse from the wheelchair. It was impossible for this old lady not to know Mitsu was here.

He tried to speak with the old woman.

“It’s unusual to see you, Delbone-dono.”

This was the hospital Delbone slept in. Not only that. Savaris, who had sustained injuries in Zuellni, was treated here too. Though it wasn’t impossible to meet with her in this hospital, the old lady before Minse had always been sleeping, acting through her power of psychokinesis alone. Hence Minse never thought he’d meet the real person.

“Hoho. One of my grandchildren has been admitted into the hospital so I’m preparing to meet him. It’s a grandchild who hasn’t been back a long while. It lacks warmth to speak with him only through the flake.”

“He’s a fortunate grandchild.”

“Did you come to visit too, Minse?”

“I’m here to visit Claribel. You should already know?”

“Sometimes I too want to pretend I don’t know anything.”

“Though I don’t know which grandchild of yours is injured, but is it someone that I know?”

No one knew Delbone’s real age but most of her numerous grandchild were psychokinesists. Even her great-grandchildren worked as psychokinesists. Most of the mainstream psychokinesists in Grendan were her direct descendants. Delbone, who held all information of Grendan, was not just simply a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“No. I don’t think Minse knows him. He left Grendan when he was very small. He only returned recently.”

“There is such a person? But speaking of which, can he be in Zuellni?”

“Yes. He met the commotion while passing through Zuellni but he was injured before that, and it wasn’t life-threatening.”

“Really? Then that’s good.”

“Yes. Either way, he’s the grandchild I care for the most. I’m really happy.”

Minse could only think of her as a kind and approachable old lady as he looked at her expression.

“I hope your grandchild can be safely discharged.”

“Thank you. Ah, and also, Her Majesty hasn’t noticed this commotion yet. His infiltration and Claribel’s personality are all within prediction. Please rest at ease.”

“………Seems I can sleep better. Thank you.”

“There’s no need. I’ve to go now.”

“Yes, goodbye.”

He watched Delbone wheel the wheelchair past him then he headed for the exit of the hospital.

He smacked his lips as he felt the sweat left on his head. He already knew. This shouldn’t be surprising. Delbone’s psychokinesis had always been covering this city. It was impossible for her not to know of anything that happened in this city. What was terrifying was the existence of a psychokinesist like Delbone. Nothing would happen to this city so long as she lived. She knew before anyone else the nearing of filth monsters. Perhaps her sensing speed of filth monsters was even faster than Electronic Fairies. Minse was grateful for that. Also, Grendan’s political climate had always been stable. The even better thing was that in Grendan existed the Heaven’s Blade successors led by the Queen. As such, no one had truly experienced the Queen’s terror.

She possessed an overwhelming power. And she also had the best information gatherer with her, Delbone. It was reality that these two were cooperating. One wrong step might turn into a terrifying dictatorship that no one could resist. It was good now because the Queen and Delbone had the same aim. The city’s economy was stable. There wasn’t much commotion in the lives of normal citizens. But if one out of these three points was to break down, then symptoms of the other two points collapsing might appear.

Minse had this premonition.

Minse’s family had fallen because of his connection with Layfon. He wasn’t all that good as a Military Artist and that had changed his past naivety. He could see the cruel reality much more clearly. That might explain why he was more tired. He could only be chased by all sorts of realities as he didn’t have the clear goal of being a Military Artist.

So he thought this city was dangerous.

The Queen. Delbone. The normal citizens living their stable lives.

These three points. One of them would collapse. He thought of it a bit and felt that reality wasn’t that far off.

“Uh, I’m thinking of useless things again.”

He pressed down the hair blown messy by the wind as he complained, then he jumped for his own home.

Delbone rounded the corner and entered a patient’s room after parting with Minse. The scenery inside the room was no different from others. The walls and floor were white. One bed was in the room along with an essential cabinet and a refrigerator storing food and drinks……… What was left was the machine observing the patient’s condition.

The patient on the bed was connected to a drip. But bandages wrapped up this patient’s entire body.

(Grandmother………)

The patient was holding a heavy Diamond Dite. Three flakes hovered above the bed. It was difficult to discern the gender of the electric voice that echoed in the room.

“It’s been a long while, Elsmau.”

Delbone smiled, watching the person on the bed. But she couldn’t tell his expression as he was wrapped in bandages. Only in this room had Delbone decided not to use psychokinesis.

(How have you been?)

“I’m very happy we can meet even now.”

(I thought it’s not possible.)

“Because you think I’d die first?”

(I’ve never wanted grandmother to die……… I just thought I’d die in battle before we meet.)

“Ryuhou Gadge must be a Military Artist more incredible than I imagined. I can feel you’ve been to many battles through your psychokinesis. You’ve accumulated much experience.”

(Thank you.)

Silence suddenly came but it didn’t bring any dissatisfaction to Delbone. She was only giving her grandchild enough time to remember his past.

The medical bandages were blue and they were wrapped around Elsmau’s entire body, even his eyes. This was the grandchild Delbone was watching. Though he said this price had allowed him to resist pollutants. His appearance was the exchange.

(Grandmother……)

“I’ve happy you’ve agreed to the operation. Though I’m interested in your special ability, a girl should still take care of her own appearance. Else you’d lose what you’ve obtained with so much effort.”

(I’m not thinking of that anymore……)

“Elsmau.”

(I’ve already given up that name.)

“Then pick it back up. Elsmau. You, who haven’t given up the family name of Fermaus has the right to pick it up.”

(But he………)

“Then take it that he also wishes for it.”

Silence came again but Delbone didn’t let it stay for long this time.

“What to do with the Mercenary Gang has already been decided. The suitable reward has also been prepared. They will accept the reward. It’s up to them individually for staying in Grendan as a Military Artist or become a traveler once more.”

(I see……)

“But you will not return to the Mercenary Gang?”

Silence.

“Ryuhou Gadge’s adopted son is the one to inherit his will. But he’s not here.”

(…………)

“I’ve already heard of him. What an unexpected meeting. But no inheritor appeared after losing the leader. The organization has already died at that time.”

(That’s true. I understand.)

“But even though the organization is dead, even though the psychokinesist named Fermaus is also dead, you’ve something you can do, something that Elsmau can do.”

(What do you anticipate of me?)

Delbone paused and breathed in deeply. A very deep breath. It felt like she had waited a long time to say this. She had scolded Tigris for that. It was like a child who should have already died but did not. Not because she was a woman, but because of her experience as a mother and a grandmother. She herself had not hardened her heart and made a calm decision at that time; that was why she had persisted with the naivety of leaving it to fate.

Everything was for the sake of waiting for the right timing so she could say what she was about to say.

“I want you to inherit my everything.”

Soundless impact hammered her granddaughter’s entire body. Delbone quietly watched her reaction.

(Why let me………)

“Though I don’t know your personality, I’m also a person. I can stretch the limit of my flesh but it’s not possible to do so for my brain and Kei vein.”

(But………)

Elsmau wanted to move but she couldn’t. The drip contained different nutrients and also numbing medicine. The content was necessary for the upcoming operation.

So she couldn’t move on the bed.

Even though she would not die by directly contacting the pollutants and she could sense the coming of filth monsters through her sense of smell, the psychokinesist of the Salivan Guidance Mercenary Gang, Fermaus, was a female. As a female, she had chosen this kind of road. This was all done to meet the man named Ryuhou Gadge. She left Grendan when she was still a girl, entering her days of battle. It was the same to stay in Grendan if all she sought were battles. But it was different with the Mercenary Gang. They had the quality that differed from Military Artists who fought in the city.

The end result was the birth of the psychokinesist named Fermaus.

(Why is it me? If you’re to choose from the family, besides me………)

“Not that I have to choose from my family. But I can’t find anyone suitable. Besides, the other people know me too well. You who have always been outside are different.”

(Even so, my power of psychokinesis is not of grandmother’s level…… If that’s the case, I think that girl is more suitable.)

“Girl?”

(The girl I met in Zuellni.)

“That girl. Ah, true, that girl has excellent talent. Even now she’s trying to interfere with my flake. She’s very cute. I’m letting her deceive herself now.”

Delbone couldn’t help but smile, thinking of the first time she met that girl. The troubled expression she held because of her immense power. Delbone had also gone through such a stage. Why could something so simple change her fate? This doubt only vanished till her father’s death, when she decided to follow in her father’s footsteps. She couldn’t remember why she changed her mind. It was something very important but she failed to remember it. Delbone had consciously sealed off some of her memories or sealed them off. She had also buried her memories of how she came to live in Grendan.

For having lived over hundreds of years, she had numerous grandchildren and great-grandchildren. She found it more interesting to look at her future rather than relying on her memories to support her. This was the truth. What happened in the past was no longer important for her.

But the little memory she recalled had strangely overlapped with that girl. It was reality that Delbone held goodwill towards that girl.

“It’d have been good if she could stay beside me and I could nurture her for a year.”

(Then……)

“But I don’t think that’s what she wishes. Besides, the time I have left is less than one year.”

(No way……)

“A human life is unexpectedly fragile.”

Looking at Elsmau who held a not-knowing-what-to-do expression, Delbone decided to leave it at that. Besides, Elsmau had just returned to Grendan and she also needed to undergo the operation. Her feeling must be unstable. It wouldn’t be good to be too impatient.

“But it’s true that I don’t have much time left so I hope you don’t take too long considering it. Please don’t see me go before the result is out.”

(………I understand.)

Delbone had conveyed her intention. That was enough.

She blessed her granddaughter and left the room.

<center>◇</center>

It was coming.

Layfon stood on the spot, spaced out. The girl appearing from behind the door and carrying a shopping basket, Lucia, had walked straight to him. Layfon didn’t move as he was shocked but Lucia only stayed surprised for a very short moment. She had then walked straight to him.

Ah, she’s coming. That was what Layfon thought.

If he was to evade, no, if it was Layfon, he could avoid it subconsciously. But the fist in front of her long and delicate hand had landed on his head.

“Uu………”

Lucia was a normal female. Even so, it still hurt enough for him to voice it.

“You, geez, just what did you do?”

Layfon touched the place he got hit and couldn’t say anything.

“I decided to buy something, thinking the commotion has stopped. Who knew you’d be here. Did you cause that commotion?”

“Even if it’s me, I didn’t do it because I like it……”

“As I thought, it’s you.”

Layfon got hit once more and he just sat down on the ground.

“Listen to me, Lucia-neesan.”

Tears leaked from the corner of his eyes. Was this a habit? Or was it formed subconsciously due to a childhood habit? Layfon looked at Lucia with an expression as if he was wronged.

But his sister was heartless.

“I don’t have the time. I’m very busy now. Anyway, just go inside. There won’t be enough things at home if I don’t go shopping. No. Wait a minute. You guys smell. Go and take a shower first.”

Shopping took the priority over her little brother. Lucia pointed at the house she emerged from and left them.

“What an incredible sister……”

This was Sharnid’s conclusion. Everyone in here probably held the same conclusion.

And that wasn’t the only surprising event for the three.

After entering Lucia’s house honestly, they heard loud crying.

“It’s a baby’s crying voice.”

“A baby’s here.”

“Seems so.”

Felli and Sharnid confirmed the situation from the word exchange with each other. On the other hand, Layfon seemed surprised about hearing a baby’s cry. Of course, this wasn’t the only surprising thing. Suddenly, someone headed for them from the direction of the cry. The closer the person was, the louder the crying.

And……

“Ah, Lucia. Did you forget something? It’s good that you’re here. This child just keeps crying. I wonder whether he might be feeling uncomfortable………”

The person holding the child suddenly stopped all movement.

She looked at Layfon and the other two.

And Layfon, Felli and Sharnid all looked at the girl.

Then all four spoke out.

“Why are you here!?”

The child in Nina’s arms was still crying.

The child was passed around and it stopped crying the moment it was in Layfon’s arms.

The three of them took turns taking a shower. The clothes that Layfon and Sharnid wore underneath their fighting clothes seemed to smell clean, so they kept wearing it. Felli had taken Lucia’s clothes without permission and now wore it.

“Why………?”

Nina glared at Layfon with dissatisfaction.

“That child must have felt your tension.”

Layfon knew of the real reason, even though Nina put it that way. Even a baby had people that he liked and disliked. This was normal for Layfon who had experience looking after his siblings at the orphanage. Even so, the way Nina held the baby was very dangerous.

Layfon and the others were in the living room. The baby’s cradle was also here. All the tools were available. Lucia must be looking after the child here.

“No. Let’s just put aside that problem for now………” Sharnid said with an exhausted expression though he understood her bitterness.

They came here to rescue Nina but they never thought they’d see her so easily, and she was looking after a baby. Looking at the reality of her being kidnapped, Sharnid could never imagine her looking after a child as one of the possibilities. He would really want to meet with the person who let her do this. Just how did Nina come to be in this circumstance? He didn’t get it.

Layfon wasn’t the only one perplexed. Sharnid was the same so he couldn’t blame him.

“Layfon, let me hold the child too.”

“Don’t ignore me!”

“It’s noisy here.”

Not only was Felli ignored but he was scolded by Nina. Sharnid wanted to cry but no tears fell. Layfon didn’t know what to do. Anyway, best first give the child to Felli.

“So light……”

“He’s still just a child. About three months old.”

“Don’t cry.”

The baby let Felli hold him with his head on Felli’s face. His hand moved on her shoulder, caressing her silvery hair.

“His neck has enough muscles. It’s easy to hold him.”

“Then why was he crying when I held him?” Nina glared at Layfon.

“Because you were trembling, right?”

“What did you say?”

“You were tense? He didn’t want to be held by someone tense.”

“Uh………”

“For someone who came to Grendan and had to look after a baby, it’s inevitable that she’d be tense.”

Felli held nothing back in her words that were sharp like a blade. Even Layfon could feel the thorns in her words. Suddenly speechless, Nina didn’t know what to do.

“Then what are you doing here?”

“How should I put it……”

“We want to know the reason behind it. Why is someone who had been kidnapped is looking after a baby in an unfamiliar house. And it’s someone who can’t even cook.”

“Cook. Out of all areas, I don’t want you to criticize me on my cooking!”

Felli and Nina talked to each other as she held the baby. Layfon and Sharnid exchanged a glance.

“What should we do?”

“Anyway, it’s useless till the two of them have calmed them.”

“Then………”

“Escape. Escape. There’s no other choice but to run away from a woman’s fight.”

“Ah………”

Layfon found his observation very correct. He was concerned about the baby but he’d get their attention if he took the baby from Felli. Besides, the baby didn’t seem dissatisfied to be held by her.

“Then let’s escape!”

“Yes.”

The two of them sneaked their conversation behind the other two and slowly prepared to leave the living room.

The sound of a door being opened came to them. Footsteps headed straight for the living room.

“I’ve come back. Ah, it's good that I made it back in time. Really, I missed the sale for diapers because of a certain idiot.”

Lucia was back. One hand held a bag of diapers, the other held a shopping basket full of food.

“……What’re you doing?”

“Uh……”

“Preparing to escape a war between women.”

“Don’t do something that foolish. Layfon, come and help with the cooking.”

“Ah, yes.”

“You two. If you got time then come and help.”

“Uu……”

“…………”

“Huh? What’s it?”

“They don’t know how to cook,” Sharnid said as Lucia was perplexed with their attitude.

“Sharnid………”

“I don’t want to be told of that by you.”

“Huh? Me? I can make small dishes.”

“What!?”

“Impossible…………”

Sharnid responded to the question with a matter of fact expression. His attitude shook the certitude in Nina and Felli.

“But in the camp before………”

“I didn’t think I needed to help having looked at Layfon and Mei-Shen’s cooking.”

“Uu……”

“What the. The ones who can’t cook are the girls? I can’t look at this anymore,” Lucia criticized without softening at the embarrassed girls.

“Never mind. Layfon and I will take care of the cooking. You guys just help me look after little Maru. Ah, that’s right. First change his diaper.”

Not only were the girls but Sharnid also wasn’t familiar with this term diaper. But Lucia smiled at their anxiety. “It’s something you’ve to do anyway. Why not learn it now?”

Lucia’s kitchen gave Layfon a familiar feeling even though the place had changed. This was a feeling he had once he stood here. He knew what she wanted to make just by looking at the ingredients in her shopping basket. He took out the vegetables from the basket and made the appropriate preparations for cooking. Lucia didn’t say anything after looking at him. His must have made the right guess.

The baby…… Layfon heard from Lucia that the baby’s name was Marukuto…… From behind came the confused voices of Sharnid, Felli and Nina and the baby’s dissatisfied crying.

“You look to be in good spirits………” Lucia said as she chopped the vegetables. “It seems you also have your own friends. This is better than anything because your social ability is just too horrible.”

“Are you still mad, Nee-san?”

Layfon looked at her as he peeled off the skin of the vegetables. Her arms and legs were delicate. Her face was proper. She would be a beauty if she was to put some make-up on. But she didn’t seem interested. She exuded a manly feel rather than a woman’s. Her personality was quite casual and even her clothes leaned towards a male’s. Lucia was raised in the same orphanage as him. She had left for work when Layfon was still in Grendan.

Lucia was the one who used to cook for Layfon and the others and change their diapers. Layfon grew up looking at her back and he had learnt how to cook from her. Though the place had changed now, the person who used it hadn’t. The knives and bowls were placed in the same positions. Same for the herbs. It was the same as the past. Layfon once again remembered the nostalgic past in here.

“Rather than being mad, I had given up. You aren’t good at socializing. And now you suddenly went on a rampage after a conversation. What can I do except to give up on you?”

“Uu………”

“Besides, for those brats who were affected by you, it’s inevitable that they hate you after being betrayed?”

“Seems so………”

“But you shouldn’t keep worrying about it? The magazine wrote an unexpected detail report on the underground matches. The public’s condemnation on you has quickly disappeared because of it. The condemnation is pushed onto society. I think there was some manipulation of information. Anyway, those brats know of this, and thanks to it, our foster father could reopen the dojo. Do you know about him opening the dojo?”

“Yeah, I already heard of it.”

“From Leerin?”

“Yeah……”

“Geez, I don’t know whether to say that child is spirited or stubborn……… Anyway, have you two met?”

“You haven’t heard?”

“What?”

Layfon looked behind him. The three of them still hadn’t managed to change the diaper. Lucia said angrily. “That child will catch a cold!” and made the three more confused and tense.

“So what’s happened? I haven’t heard anything from Rui.”

“She was in Zuellni till now………”

For her to use the name Rui so casually. As he thought, that girl was…… and if that's the case, Nee-san had…… Layfon continued his explanation as he pondered.

About Leerin coming to Zuellni and Derek leaving him the Psyharden Katana. About the commotion a few days back and about the Queen bringing Leerin back to Grendan.

“She was brought back by Her Majesty? Why would she do that?”

“I don’t know either. Her Majesty didn’t tell me anything and Leerin also told me not to get involved………”

And he had denied her request but he couldn’t do anything. All he saw was the distance of strength between him and Lintence.

“So that’s why you came? Really. The most famous and the most flustered person in the orphanage is you. Are you still rolling down the slope of life?”

He couldn’t retort to her words as he felt the same.

Looking at him, she sighed helplessly.

“You’re here now but you still have such an expression. Ah, I think I might understand why Leerin said what she said.”

“Eh?” He was surprised.

“And………?”

If she knew and understood, he also wanted to know and understand.

He still couldn’t believe himself of that time. Why did Leerin refuse his help? He knew she wasn’t someone who would casually ask for help as it would bring trouble to others. He was very clear about her personality. But the Leerin of that time was different. He felt she was wholeheartedly denying him.

Why was she denying him? Did Nee-san understand?

Then………

Lucia looked behind her and saw the three had safely changed the baby’s diaper. She sighed in relief.

“You…… Did you plan to rescue the girl called Nina too?”

“Eh? Ah, yes………”

“Then you’ve already reached you goal. Return to Zuellni.”

“Eh?”

“Perhaps you don’t have to see Leerin anymore.”

Something seemed to be blowing about madly in his heart as he heard those words though he himself wasn’t sure what it was.

<center>◇</center>

Gorneo was feeling the wind.

After that event…… Gorneo had been chasing after Shante after the fight with the numerous giants in front of the secret research laboratory of Zuellni. He had kept chasing her and finally arrived at Grendan. He missed the opportunity to enter Grendan due to ill luck. While feeling frustrated and wondering how to get in, he saw several Military Artists of the Luckens School in the crowd and had successfully entered Grendan thanks to them.

Shante might have escaped successfully but the only place to escape was Zuellni.

As long as this was inside Grendan, there must exist the Luckens people. Though one person did not have to belong to one single school, many Military Artists came to this city to study the Luckens hand to hand combat skills in addition to their skills in weaponry.

Besides, Gorneo didn’t think Shante had returned to Zuellni. In that case, it was more efficient to search for her in Grendan.

“……….”

As such, he had returned to a home that he had left for five years and now he was standing here. The tomb in Grendan.

The family tomb where each family member was buried. Before the tomb stood the wooden plaque carved with names. The most recent dead were carved on the wood and the plaque was to be buried many years after. It was impossible to make a tomb just for one person on limited soil. Tombs of families that did not produce any progeny were immediately disposed of.

The wooden plaque before Gorneo had the name Gahard Baren carved on it. Gorneo had heard of Gahard Baren’s death from Savaris. And he had heard of the truth behind Gahard and Layfon after returning to Grendan.

He finally knew of the truth.

He could not hate Layfon anymore after knowing the truth.

“You chased after my brother too much………”

Savaris, a representative of one chasing after desire and fight was the condensed product of the spirit of Grendan’s Military Artists. Gahard Baren wanted to be like him. Originally, for a large school like Luckens, problematic children like Savaris shouldn’t have been allowed to be born. Even Gorneo, as his brother, thought so. Other disciples in the school were influenced by Savaris, thinking they may like him as long as they kept honing their skills. Gahard was second to Savaris.

Perhaps Gorneo, who escaped from Grendan to Zuellni, did not hold a rich common feeling with other Military Artists. He probably became like this because he found his brother scary and that he would never match his brother. And perhaps his thinking to chase after powerful strength had been taken by his older brother. Perhaps Savaris had taken away this gene passed from their father.

And because of that, he had never thought of surpassing Savaris. Or he could say that this imagination held no meaning. Perhaps the thought of never surpassing Savaris had entered his subconscious as he had always been around Savaris, feeling the strong pressure from him. This was probably an easily explainable problem from a doctor or scientist’s viewpoint.

But Gorneo didn’t care for the reason anymore. The attraction to Savaris that stimulated a desire for strength had caused Gahard to take the wrong path. Or one could say he had used the wrong method to reach his goal. Gorneo felt the wind while standing before the tomb of the brother he respected.

This wasn’t the wind blowing past him.

This was the wind howling in his heart.

He had been clashing with something inside his heart in the ruined city. This feeling had been clinging to him till he realized his fury had calmed. To put it simply, his fury had gradually died. The hatred he held for Layfon disappeared bit by bit and what was left was confusion and a little bit of anger.

(This isn’t the time for this.)

He stood a while before the tomb and left. This wasn’t the time to look into the emptiness inside his heart.

He had to find Shante. That was why he returned to Grendan.

“Really. Just how much more do I have to do.”

He complained as he thought of the reason behind the missing Shante.

Why did she suddenly head for Grendan?

She was originally a perplexing girl. She was raised by wild beasts in the Forest City Erupa for some reason so sometimes her actions were like that of a beast. Her actions weren’t suitable to a human society.

Remembering this, Gorneo recalled how he got into trouble for tidying up the commotions she caused. But her action this time. How should he put it? It felt different from usual. Her actions till now were difficult to fathom from a human’s viewpoint but it made more sense looking from a beast’s viewpoint such as shouting at the moon because one couldn’t sleep at night or chasing after the mutated mice that had escaped the Farming course. This was the same for incredible events that involved the City Police as this was the habits of the wild beasts that raised Shante in Erupa.

In that case, something unbelievable must have happened during that time.

Gorneo’s physique wasn’t huge compared to normal people despite his being blocky and large. But Shante usually sat on his shoulders. That was how delicate and small she was. But at that time, Shante’s small body had undergone unbelievable growth after touching the fruit Hadesea that was native to Erupa. Though that body might match that of her age it might even have surpassed a body of her original age. What had Layfon said back then?

He seemed to have said she was being restricted. Her Kei vein was restricted and that restriction was released after she touched Hadesea. Shante regaining her original body size proved Layfon’s speculation may be correct. Just what created that problem though? No. Layfon’s speculation was not enough to explain the scene back then.

Layfon and Gorneo who had lived in Grendan could accept the explanation of the flesh being restricted. Internal Kei could control the growth of the body to some degree and kept the body in its best condition. And what if a greater power was used? Such as a Heaven’s Blade or the Queen’s strength that surpassed a Heaven’s Blade? He heard the Queen retained her girl form though she had lived many years. But he had never heard of the Queen suddenly turning from a woman into a girl. It was possible to suppress growth but it shouldn’t possible in Shante’s case that involved speedy growth and shrinking. Bones, muscles and internal organs shouldn’t be able to change so suddenly. Kei wasn’t magic. It couldn’t not leave any traces and it couldn’t make anything appear from nothing.

The changes on Shante at that time was like magic—a phenomenon that wasn’t possible. Was this related to those strange guys that appeared beside Shante? Those guys hadn’t appeared since then but would they appear now? Did Shante come to Grendan because of them?

“Damn.”

Not that he only thought of this now. He had thought of it many times since arriving in Grendan. It was difficult to fathom her actions. Though she would attack without orders, she had never left Gorneo in a battle without saying a word. Her action at that time was different.

The current abnormal event and the past abnormal situations overlapped and gave an answer. This answer might not be right but it wouldn’t be strange to arrive at it.

“Just where did she run off to?”

Not simply talking to himself, one could clearly feel the anxiety and impatience in his words.

The sun had traded position with the night sky. There seemed to be a commotion somewhere but it had died down. Gorneo’s numerous journeys of running in Grendan’s night sky began in order to find Shante.

<center>◇</center>

Everyone quieted down after dinner.

“I think you guys have much to say so I’ll return to the workroom.”

Lucia carried the child and entered the workroom.

“Speaking of which, what does that nee-san do?” Sharnid said.

“She’s a Dite Technician,” Layfon answered. Perhaps she was influenced by their foster father, Lucia was very interested in Dite. She became an apprentice early in age. She also looked after Layfon and the siblings in the orphanage everyday as she was female. But now she had her own workroom.

“That’s incredible.”

She had used practice as excuse to adjust Layfon’s Dite before he became a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“Then let’s end the conversation of that topic here,” Sharnid tossed his gaze at Nina.

Layfon and Felli also looked at her.

“Though it’s not bad to find you so easily, we still want to know the process if possible.”

“………”

Nina lowered her head, thinking something.

“And if possible please don’t say it’s a secret? I don’t dislike you but I can’t give my life for secrets. Either way, you’re our Captain.”

Nina had gone missing after the match with the 1st platoon and she had then suddenly appeared. Sharnid was obviously talking about that event. At that time, Nina hadn’t mentioned anything about her whereabouts.

“I’m sorry………”

She still didn’t say anything more.

“Captain, I’m tired of these things happening all of a sudden. Isn’t it about time you tell us the truth and let us judge it?”

“That truth……… I think I might know of it……”

“What did you say………?”

“I didn’t mean to hide it. I didn’t even understand all those things that happened after the match with the 1st platoon. I just thought you guys would get caught in something troublesome if I told you so I didn’t say anything.”

“Get caught in something troublesome?”

“Even I myself am not clear on why I said that. I didn’t say the reason back then but now I understand it so I can tell you everything.”

“Heh~ Isn’t that great?”

“But I don’t have the evidence to prove it……… If I got it wrong you guys might get caught in it, get involved in this eternal war, even so……”

“Don’t be so cold. We……”

“This is very important.”

Her intense attitude made Sharnid swallow his words.

“This war might be related to Zuellni, no, it must be related to something bigger after this. I can’t win against a Heaven’s Blade successor even after obtaining the Haikizoku’s power. But the senpai in this war has got me involved in it. I don’t think I can win against that person. In fact, I lost to him.”

“Just what’re you saying?”

“This is a battlefield associated with someone that strong. If you guys got caught in it, even you might die. Please give it careful thought and consider whether you are up to it. If not, please return to Zuellni. The deadline is tomorrow morning.”

“Hey, wait up. Are you saying you’re not returning to Zuellni?”

Sharnid felt it from Nina’s words. Layfon thought so too.

“No, I’ll return. But that’s after I’ve witnessed what’ll happen in Grendan.”

“Hey, hey, do you understand what you just said?”

Sharnid’s expression was helpless. Felli too, the tiny changes of her eyebrows after hearing her words showed her disapproval. Nina’s thought was different to Sharnid and the team’s. This was now clear.

“And what is that for?”

“The things that are to happen in Grendan will be like ending of the series of strange events in Zuellni. From the Haikizoku to Zuellni going on a rampage to the recent fights and all that will happen. The end of all that will happen in Grendan. I can’t not witness it.”

“Is this intelligence real?”

“Whether it’s true or not can only be told after it’s happened. So it’s also possible that only I’ve been deceived.”

“What if Zuellni takes action while you’re waiting?” Felli raised a new question.

Zuellni’s machines were repairing the city while they were here. Layfon and they didn’t know whether the city would move before they left it. This involved Zuellni’s self-repair ability. It might move ahead of schedule.

“Would you return on a roaming bus? I shouldn’t be saying this but the Military Arts Competition hasn’t entirely ended. Everyone has also taken a beating in the previous fight. No one can tell under this circumstance that the 17th platoon has left the formation. Or is this what you’re expecting?”

Felli added a few more questions in her explanation that she said in a faint voice.

“To hear of the Military Arts Competition from you……”

“I’m not interested. But I deliberately reminded you as you didn’t seem to have thought of it.”

Nina could only smile bitterly. The wrinkles between Felli’s eyebrows showed her disapproval.

“Disregarding everything except for what lies before my eyes…… Perhaps I’m really like that,” she said. She wasn’t angry. She just smiled bitterly. “But I think I’ll regret if I don’t witness everything here.”

“Just regret? That’s only your personal feeling. My brother would have laughed it off if he heard of this.”

“Really. We came because we lack someone of a rational mind. But the result is unexpected.”

“I’m not happy.”

Sharnid shrugged. Felli continued to stare at Nina with wrinkles in between her eyebrows.

“Leave the troublesome things to Grendan…… Didn’t their psychokinesist say so when she contacted the Student President? Hence we do not have the need to confirm things here. Besides, it appears the other side wants Captain to…… To put it accurately, the Haikizoku. You shouldn’t have stayed after knowing of this fact. Don’t you think the only option is to escape?”

“Uh? Ah, yes.”

Layfon could only reply in a fluster at the sudden question.

“What. Your heart isn’t here.”

“I’m sorry…… but I think it’s better for the Captain to go back.”

“Why?”

“The Captain’s original goal was to help Zuellni. Please don’t forget.”

Nina lost some of her confidence after listening to him.

“Even so……”

“Exactly. That’s why you shouldn’t forget your original goal. Things to do with Zuellni should be taken care of first compared to other cities’.”

“Uh, as Layfon and Felli-chan said. You’re not a ball so your direction will change after the ball hits the wall. No one would know where you end up in.”

“But……”

Nina didn’t give up her resistance even though her confidence was becoming weaker and weaker. She still persisted in her decision even though the protests were heaped one after another on her. Seriousness suffused the air. The situation would worsen at any moment and that was keeping everyone quiet as time passed silently. Who would know how the situation would have turned out if Lucia hadn’t come over to check on them.

Layfon hadn’t said a word in this period.

“You don’t need to see Leerin anymore.”

Layfon remembered what Lucia had said in the kitchen. He slept in the living room with the blanket that Lucia had brought for him on his shoulder. Sharnid was sleeping in the living room too. Nina and Felli were asleep in Lucia’s room. Lucia was still working in the workshop.

Lucia-nee said there wasn’t a need to see Leerin. Why?

“I said so already. You still have such an expression here. Do you want to learn what she’s really thinking? But you still hold such a weak expression. But then this is a sign of your personality. But do you think that stubborn girl would change her thinking if you were to show her this expression?”

Lucia hadn’t stopped working as she spoke. She had already finished cutting up the pealed vegetables. The meat was cooking in a flat pan and she was reaching her hand up to the cabinet above her head for the seasoning.

“Nothing would change because that child has decided. Then she’d keep on walking on the road she has decided as she’s mentally prepared for it. It’s the same as that time when she left the orphanage in order to defend you.”

Feeling her reproachful gaze, Layfon lowered his head.

“Not that I’d scold you for what you did back then…… since you did it for the sake of the orphanage. It’s just that your method was wrong. Still, you’ve considered and that part of you was worth the sympathy. Besides, I can tell from your attitude back then that you were also mentally prepared to be scolded by your father. Same as the time when you chose the sword.”

“Um……”

“Don’t answer me with such a vague attitude,” she said and clouted him with the seasoning bottle.

“Your face is the same as back then but your heart is no longer the same. Still, you’re stubborn…… perhaps that’s right.”

She watched him. He lowered his head more under that gaze. Still, their hands did not stop as they cooked. Noise came from the flat pan and Layfon put the cut up vegetables into it, turning up the fire.

“Once something’s decided, you wouldn’t talk over it with other people and you’d carry it through. You’re like that and Leerin’s like that too. Perhaps me too. Other brothers and sisters are probably the same. A group of stubborn children influenced by our foster father. We wouldn’t change once we’ve made our decision. All we can do is hammer at each other and use a rope to stop the other, or to comfort the one who has experienced failure. We only have two choices. There’s no middle road.”

“Aye.”

He replied instinctively and then…… he was hit by the fork she used to turn the meat around.

“Since you understand this too then what are you going to do? You still haven’t decided right? So I say, hurry and go back.”

“But……”

“There’s no but. I don’t want to say this, but you’re no longer a citizen of Grendan. Father has forgiven you and I’m not angry with you. This isn’t the time to talk about family relationship. We can only pray for your safety as you fight in Zuellni with your life on the line. At the same time, this is Leerin’s wish to return to Grendan. It’s just that her plan was carried out earlier than expected. I don’t know what happened in between. Perhaps something big has changed in her life. I don’t know what she’s planning to do either but she must have had prepared her resolve for something. We can listen to her troubles as we’re in Grendan but you can’t. All you can do is pray for her safety, just like what we can do for you.”

“………”

He couldn’t say anything. The cooking process was smooth. The meat was done. They just needed to work on it a bit more. The soup had been poured into the bowl of vegetables. The food had been seasoned. The aroma that made the stomach acid react wafted out.

But Layfon had no appetite.

“Speaking of which, what are you planning to do once you’ve confirmed Leerin’s thought?”

As Lucia had said.

(Just what do I want?)

Layfon’s mind turned and turned as he lay like that without any inclination to sleep. The lamp in the living room emitted dim orange light. He stared at it, spacing out.

(After meeting Leerin………)

Just what does he want to do? Not that he hasn’t thought of it, just that he felt he had to save her when he saw the Queen carrying her. But why did the Queen come to take her away? He didn’t know. Only his feeling told him he had to see her once more.

(Could it be……)

What if Leerin came back to Grendan because she was facing something difficult? Would she tell him? Would he have said it if he were her? Absolutely not. He knew because of his experience of entering the underground match.

(Even so……)

Even so, he still wanted to see her one more time. He didn’t know why. No. Perhaps he knew all too well.

Because of what happened that night.

He caressed the Dite that Kirik gave him and recalled that night when Leerin collapsed due to over-exhaustion. It must be because of that night.

The impulse that rushed up in the form of that kiss.

Because he wanted to confirm the true meaning behind that kiss.

That must be it.

“Yo, still awake?”

He was shocked that someone suddenly talked to him.

“Sharnid-senpai, you’re still awake?”

“Yeah, though I’m a bit tired. Uh, I’m also of a personality that wants to be able to sleep quickly in this situation.”

He also had his sensitive side even though he acted flippantly. Layfon could tell from his involvement in the match against the 10th platoon but he thought Sharnid was already asleep. No, he had wanted Sharnid to be asleep.

“I spoke cause I thought you were still awake.”

“Ah………”

“You’ll still stay even if we are to return to Zuellni tomorrow, right?”

“………”

“We all know. We just don’t say it. That’s why only I can be the bad messenger.”

Layfon chose to remain silent at his self-mocking words. To put it correctly, he didn’t answer him. Sharnid shrugged at his reaction.

“But we knew that in the beginning. You must have come for Leerin. I knew it would turn out like this.”

Sharnid’s figured moved in the orange light. Originally he was lying face down. Now he turned around to face the ceiling. He wasn’t looking at Layfon. Did he have to use internal Kei just to look at the ceiling?

“You wouldn’t tell anyone? I don’t know what Nina thinks but me and Felli hold the same opinion. We just haven’t confirmed it with each other yet.”

“What opinion?”

“We are against your saving that child.”

“……”

“Aren’t you going to ask me why?”

“………”

“I heard it though Felli-chan collapsed at that time. You could say it’s normal for Leerin to act that way so to protect you in that situation, but I still think it’s different. I’m not that familiar with her but Leerin’s smart. If she were to protect you, she’d have said something even more serious.”

Perhaps that really was the case.

Layfon couldn’t think of anything except “perhaps that really was the case”. Why didn’t Leerin say “save me” at that time? Was it because of the Queen and Lintence? Besides, Leerin wasn’t one to say something like “save me”.

But he had wanted her to say “save me”.

Except she told him to “return”.

“You’re still going right?”

“What is it? Because……”

“Don’t you feel uncomfortable?”

“Uh? What?”

“This vague attitude.”

“………”

“Either point is persuasive. I can feel that she’s protecting you. I also feel what she said was genuine. If it’s me, I’d bet on her being genuine. But her attitude back then wasn’t clear enough so there isn’t much I can do. I couldn’t have reached the side of that elegant monster like nee-chan so I couldn’t ask you to do it instead.”

Sharnid must be talking about Barmelin? True. His fighting strength couldn’t match hers. With the amount of experience and training she had, she didn’t even need to ambush him to defeat Sharnid.

“But…… Leerin herself said she wanted to come back. That’s why it’s meaningless even if I were to meet her.”

Layfon deliberately said an opposite opinion. No, he just repeated the opinion he heard from Lucia. He only said this in order to confirm whether it was the truth. But that feeling of pressure in his heart became heavier after he said those words.

“Perhaps that might be the case, but you’re still going?” Sharnid said clearly.

“………Uh?”

“Hasn’t this become your instinctive reaction?”

“Uh Uh?”

“Anyway, you can’t ignore what has happened before you. This point is similar to Nina. If it was Nina, we don’t feel easy leaving her on her own so we’d stay by her side. But you’re different. We can’t catch up to you so we can only let you go alone. But you may think it’s better if we weren’t here?”

“Not at all.”

Layfon felt so from the bottom of his heart. He was injured in an accident before fighting the platoon match with the 1st platoon. He then deliberately let Sharnid and the others view the collaborative fight of the Salinvan Mercenary Gang, hoping they could one day fight with him. He also voiced his intention at that time. That wasn’t a lie.

“If possible, I want you all to come with me.”

Sharnid’s figure moved in the dark without any noise. Layfon didn’t think he had accepted his word.

“Do you mean it? Not so. I don’t think you’re lying and I’m not doubting you. It’s just that you never counted us in as part of your fighting strength. You also never used your full force in the platoon matches. I feel that you did forcefully fight with us in the Military Arts Competition but you also did hold back, didn’t you?”

“That……”

“Well, I’m not scolding you. Don’t misunderstand. The problem is the gap between us is just too huge. So it can’t be helped that this problem appears. You wouldn’t leave your back to people who can’t catch up with you in a crisis. You’d ask Felli to support you with psychokinesis. And isn’t it because Felli is the only one who fulfills yours requirement?

“So…… So you did that?”

“Uh?”

“In that fight in the afternoon. I didn’t quite know what you did back there but I think I understand a little bit. That was dangerous. You were forcing yourself. How is that different from taking illegal drug?”

“You understood already? Incredible.”

Sharnid seemed to be mocking himself as the air stirred lightly. Layfon could feel a sense of mock-laughter and a sense of loneliness.

“Because I’ve denied his method, so I can only use this way.”

Sharnid meant the platoon match with the 10th platoon, with Dinn Dee. Dinn, as a former comrade of Sharnid’s, had taken illegal drug to increase his Kei output. He had exchanged his body to increase his Kei. One city after another had banned the use of such drug because it was very dangerous. Still, Dinn wanted to protect this Academy City event though he had to use such a method to increase his Kei. But his goal was prevented by Sharnid’s 17th platoon.

“Just exactly……?”

“My father taught me that for emergency. Originally he said to use it to escape but I could only use it then. It isn’t a move that can gain much time for long term escape.”

Layfon weaved a net in the afternoon fight to buy Sharnid some time, but what Sharnid did back then was not possible judging by his amount of kei. But he managed to successfully stall the 30 or so Grendan Military Artists. Layfon found that his move very dangerous. He was concentrating on weaving the song so he couldn’t fully understand the secret of Sharnid’s move. But he still made a decision judging by the tiny feeling he got.

Increasing the speed and output of Kei. This sounded good, but Kei pathways, Kei vein and the Military Artist’s flesh could not sustain this sudden increase of Kei for a long period as they were used to the usual amount of Kei. Forcing a Kei vein to increase its flow was like using a pump to make a heart beat faster.

The body couldn’t sustain it.

“It wouldn’t have given me any side-effects like the illegal drug as long as I was aware of the time limit. That had helped me heaps.”

“It’s still better not to use that move.”

Sharnid understood. Even he himself wouldn’t want to use that dangerous a move for multiple times. But this was Grendan. A city with the most intense fights and most frequent fights with filth monsters. The strength of Grendan’s Military Artists was stronger than that of any other cities. What was more was that Sharnid had seen for himself the strength of a Heaven’s Blade successor. It was certain that he couldn’t have won against those Military Artists if he didn’t use that move.

But……

“Why were you so reckless?”

“Hey, hey. I don’t want you, the symbol of recklessness, to say that to me.”

True. Layfon had acted recklessly many times since coming to Zuellni. He didn’t know how to retort as Sharnid complained with a bitter smile.

“But I was very clear that I was being reckless. I also thought I’d try not to use it as much as possible. Concentrate on increasing my real strength. But this move would lose its meaning if my strength catches up to it. Isn’t that so? I’m not someone who likes to sacrifice a move.”

“Uh……”

“So there’s no helping it here, in Grendan. I was already prepared to use that move when the occasion requires it. And I finally got to try that move thanks to you. Then all I need to know is the time limit. But I tried not to think of it. Let’s head back home after we wake up tomorrow, end this tour. This is what I truly want now.”

“………”

“But the problem is Nina. She’s even more reckless than you. What would she do? She’d go on a rampage even though her strength is not enough. This time she even has the redundant Haikizoku. Her level of recklessness would increase. Even I wouldn’t know what to do.”

Anxiety filled his tone. He seemed to be shaking his head.

Doubt surfaced again.

“Senpai. Why did you come to save the captain?”

“Ha?”

“Because you knew you were being reckless? Besides, your moves are restricted…… Speaking in truth, you’re really reckless.”

“This integrity without decoration is also part of your personality though it’s only limited to fights.”

“Uh…… sorry.”

“That’s all right……” Sharnid sat up. Layfon sat up too.

“I knew. I already said many times that I knew I’m being reckless. Still, I did it. Didn’t I say that at the beginning? I can’t stand this level of insult. I came to get vent my anger. Can’t I even do that?”

“…………”

Layfon heard his “hei hei”. The laughter was a bit shy.

“But I’m not the impulsive type. Though sometimes I do act impulsively, putting my life on the line……… If you had to say I’m of a certain type, then I’m of the type to throw his life away for a woman.”

“For a woman……? Eh…………?”

Layfon’s mind turned completely blank. For a woman……? Though it was a bit, really, he felt just a little bit that Sharnid did like Dalshena. The event happened in the past, but Sharnid did say so. Therefore, Layfon felt that he still liked her. He didn’t know whether Dalshena knew, but Sharnid should still like her now.

But she wasn’t here. Layfon remembering hearing that she was injured in the fight, but she should have recovered now. But she hadn’t come. That must be because Sharnid hadn’t told her of it. Or Sharnid said something to throw her off the track. Or perhaps she herself had chosen not to come. Either way, she wasn’t here. Then “for a woman”. He meant……

“Hey, right now, are you misunderstanding me to the extreme? No. This isn’t what you’re thinking at all. I’m not saying that Nina isn’t a beauty but she isn’t the type I like.”

“The type.” What would Nina have thought if she had heard of this? Layfon couldn’t imagine it.

“Eh? I see? Then……”

“Well, this is to do with the personality. You should also know that Nina finishes what she does from start to finish with vigor. She isn’t like the Student President who can always think about it, consider it, and then allocate the job to a suitable subordinate. The Captain relies on her vigor and she finishes the job with her subordinates who got involved. If I was to choose, I’d like a boss like our Captain even though she doesn’t consider things much, like an idiot. But her personality to only think of what lies before her isn’t too bad. Besides, there might be many changes in the process even though she only heads in one direction. Karian and Dinn could think about strategies, but Nina is different. No. I don’t think she has great strategies but……”

“Bad balance?”

“Yes, that’s it. No security. It hasn’t been boring thanks to that. I don’t feel like I’m only doing something for show. Instead, the job is filled with excitement and fun. Life would become very boring if that kind of fun things disappear. Do you understand?”

“Well……”

Layfon seemed to understand and not understand.

“Well, I only thought of this because I don’t seem to know what I want to do.”

His sudden words stabbed deep into the hole in Layfon’s heart.

“Eh?”

“It’s like that. Not that I don’t hold any feelings about Nina’s wish to protect Zuellni, but that feeling disappeared the moment I became her subordinate, pushing all responsibilities to her. If one had to say clearly, this is a responsibility a Captain should bear…… How should I put it? It makes me look cheap.”

“Is that so?”

“In the end, I just didn’t want to get bored. I already forgot my resolve, even my pretense. These kind of things already left me when I was in my previous platoon and when we lost the Military Arts Competition. Perhaps they really were the things I was chasing after. I encountered many things and failed to reach my goal in my previous platoon. Isn’t it cool to then realize those things in the 17th platoon?” Sharnid said.

But Layfon couldn’t feel any of those feelings in his words.

“But I stopped moving. After that incident, I pushed the responsibility to Dinn in the 10th platoon. And I pushed the responsibility to Nina, to them. ‘Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?’ I haled on this kind of thinking. That’s not cool at all.”

“………”

Layfon couldn’t say anything. Not that he couldn't totally comprehend Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?”

This sentence could also be used on Layfon himself. No. It was too suitable. Layfon came to Zuellni, not wanting to fight and having no reason to fight. Having been deceived by Karian, Layfon entered the 17th platoon and have been fighting till now. He fought in the platoon matches, he fought against the filth monsters, and he fought other Military Artists. The fighting strength belonged to Layfon, yet he had been fighting, pushing the reason of the fights to Nina. Layfon himself didn’t clearly want to fight. He only fought by giving that reason to Nina and obeyed her directions as time passed.

“Not everyone can live a life pleasing to him. And I don’t think that is the best way to live. But well, even someone who lives by listening to somebody’s order would hope to have a clear reason for it. That’s better than me who only wants to play cool. I said it’s for women, but I just want to look cool.”

This was Sharnid’s way of thinking. Layfon had no reason to do the same as him. Even acting on Nina’s order was a decision in itself. But was this really good? He hadn’t thought of it. He hadn’t done something that he absolutely had to do, so he had been living by listening to Nina’s order.

He’d have no place to go if the Academy City expelled him. If that happened, he could only drift from city to city. Still, there were ways to live even if he was in other cities. But the same thing might occur. Filth monsters attacking. The city’s Military Artists could do nothing and so Layfon would have to take up the Dite again. There was no other way of survival.

Layfon would not pick the choice of not salvaging the worst situation when clearly it was doable. He himself should have picked a choice, but he abandoned it when the larvae attacked Zuellni. Still, he was the one who made the decision even though he was helped by Nina and Leerin.

Even if he were to seal off the Katana as his last line of defense, he had taken the Katana back up because of his foster father’s forgiveness. The situation had changed. It was all right even if icy gazes were to reproach him, except he couldn’t ignore the fact that his resolve was collapsing bit by bit.

(Then it’s the same no matter where I go.)

Perhaps this thought had always been in him, somewhere inside him – whether it was the time when Karian found out of his identity, when he was fighting the larvae, and when Zuellni’s Military Artists were being impotent.

(Perhaps I can’t give up being a Military Artist.)

Had he not thought of this before? Then why had he been fighting, listening to Nina’s directions?

(I………)

He can’t deny it.

All the choices left to him were choices he didn’t want, so he had picked the best out of those choices. Anyone would have done this. No one would blame him even though Layfon did it.

(I………)

What was he fighting for? For his own future in the Academy City? For the path outside of being a Military Artist? Or for the new path of life that he would be content with? He stepped back into the Military Arts role because of Nina and the others. This might not be bad. He had thought of this too.

He had thought that to include Military Arts in this new road of life might not be a bad decision, but he failed to speak of the reason behind his fights.

What was the evidence that living a life of a Military Artist was good? Was he only using the reason that “it isn’t too bad to fight with Nina and the 17th platoon?”

If this was the case, what would he do if the 17th platoon disappeared? And they were in this kind of a situation.

Judging from what he heard from Nina, perhaps Lucia’s words were right. Leerin had already decided to stand in a place without Layfon.

Then, what next?

(I……)

What does he want to do with Leerin?

(I……)

No matter what, he couldn’t think of an answer.

He watched the ceiling next to Sharnid who had laid down again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3

2011-04-28T05:49:15Z

74.65.229.51: lots of editing, still more needed, but it's a start

===Chapter 3: The assault of a storm===

A dream.

“What’s dinner for today?”

Toby and Anri called as they ran into the kitchen. The one who came in a bit later was Ranietta, her hair weaved into three braids.

“Hey! Isn't this still study time?”

“Already finished!” the younger sister called happily, right after Toby.

“Don’t bluff!”

“It’s really finished.”

“Yes. Anri finished it. I also packed everything away.”

“Me too!”

“Toby’s bluffing. He hasn’t done all his math homework.”

“Then what’re we having today?”

“Listen!”

Anri laughed as she watched Rainetta speak with all her might.

Leerin, who was preparing the food in the wok, also laughed.

“It’ll take a little while yet. Toby, go and finish your homework otherwise you’ll get punishment. I’m cutting off every minute of dinner for every minute you don’t finish your work.”

“Uh!” Toby voiced out his anguish.

Everyone ate from the big dish. This was how it was done in the orphanage. The later one came to dinner, the less portion one received.

Rainetta revealed a “See. I won,” smile. Toby’s expression was bitter after he accepted it all. Anri saw it all and laughed.

“Layfon-Ni, you say something too,” Toby said to Layfon who was sitting on a chair and cutting up the vegetables.

“Layfon-Ni, I was right?” Rainetta said, watching him with a hand on his knee.

“……… Toby, under this situation, you’d have lost if you resist the girls,” Layfon shook his head with a ‘given up’ expression. He could feel the pressure in Leerin’s smile behind his back. Layfon thought Rainetta was becoming more and more like Leerin.

“Damn! Layfon-Ni you traitor! Remember this! I won’t lose in tomorrow’s match!”

“Toby!” Rainetta shouted angrily as Toby escaped from the kitchen, but Toby didn’t stop because he must not miss tonight’s dinner. Layfon believed he must have gone to finish his homework. After that, Layfon continued to make up the dishes. And so the habit of not resisting the person who cooked had spread throughout the entire orphanage.

Layfon thought it was pretty scary as he continued to silently cut up the vegetables. The only path for resistance was to choose to cook. Since he still wasn’t good at gauging the amount of seasonings needed, he still couldn’t lift his head in front of Leerin.

“Well then, Rainetta, Anri. Come and help.”

“Ok~” the two answered together and began to help with the cooking. Hearing the girls’ laughter, Derek smiled and left the kitchen as he passed it by.

This was the memory of the day before he became a Heaven’s Blade successor. Layfon already knew that he would win. He knew the level of his opponent. The possibility of his losing was even smaller than his last digit. In fact, he did win, and at the same time, he found out about the underground matches and seriously began considering entering those matches with his advantage as a Heaven’s Blade successor.

Toby came when he was five years old. Derek held his hand as they entered the orphanage. Toby’s wrist had a large scar. They found out there was one on his stomach too when he took a shower.

Anri came at age four. She had been crying, not knowing anything and suddenly having her environment changed so drastically. Her crying voice that called out for her mother was painful to the ears. Toby adapted to the orphanage, doing his best in part to stop her crying.

Rainetta came at age six. At first, she hid in a corner of the room all by herself. Toby, who was the same age as her, was the one who helped her release the knot in her heart. And the three of them, coming to the orphanage, became siblings.

No one existed who came happily to the orphanage, but after coming here, the children received happiness. Smiles appeared on their faces.

A time of happiness was found in that place.

And money was needed to protect this happiness. This was what Layfon thought.

Why hadn’t he stopped at the appropriate time? No. Not just that. Why didn’t he think of a better way to earn money? If so, things wouldn’t have turned out like this.

Ten years old. He was still a kid even though he had the strength of a Heaven’s Blade successor. This could have explained his action, but Layfon had always wanted to protect the smiles of Toby and everyone. In the end, he himself took away their smiles.

The happiness existed even without him having to do anything. He destroyed it.

If he hadn’t thought of entering the underground matches, Toby wouldn’t have looked at him with hatred, Rainetta wouldn’t have hidden herself from him and Anri wouldn’t have felt so frightened as she watched them. If that event hadn’t happened, Layfon would still be in Grendan as a Heaven’s Blade successor and Leerin would be looking after the orphanage while she studied, calling for Toby and the others to do their homework. Their lives would have continued, and Toby and his siblings would come to influence new siblings.

But this was impossible now.

Layfon destroyed everything with his own hands.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon woke from his shallow sleep, shocked.

“Uh!”

Woken up all of a sudden, he roughly tossed off the blanket on him and stood up.

“Wh, what happened?” Sharnid woke too, noticing his action.

“Hey, what’s it?”

Layfon touched the Dite next to his pillow. He was not moving. Suspicion filled Sharnid.

“…………..”

Layfon couldn’t answer him.

Something was happening. The air in Grendan gave him a nostalgic feeling. Atoms that could numb one’s skin filled the air. But this was noiseless. One couldn’t even confirm it.

“Hey, Layfon!”

“Get ready immediately,” he said and dressed himself in the fighting clothes that was his pillow a minute ago. Since Lucia had washed it, it no longer had the smell of the underground sewage.

“It doesn’t look good,” Sharnid said he also wore his own fighting suit.

(What’s it?) Came Felli’s voice immediately. The flake exuded dim light as it floated above their heads.

“Senpai, did something happen outside?”

(Nothing seems strange in the city but something seems to be happening outside it. It’s difficult to decipher. I’ve spread the flakes outside to confirm the senses. Because of the rain, dense pollutants are surrounding the air shield.)

“Get ready for battle.”

(Got it.)

Layfon didn’t doubt his own feeling even after listening to Felli’s report. He headed for the workroom after he finished his preparation. The room was very dim, filled with the smell of mechanisms. Only the work on the desk was lighted. The baby, Maruku, was sleeping quietly in the cradle.

“What’s it?” Lucia stopped working.

“Please head for the shelter immediately.”

“………. Not that I doubt the feeling of a Military Artist, but isn’t this a bit rushed?”

“Whether it was yesterday or today, a battlefield is a battlefield.”

“I really hate that expression of yours,” Lucia showed a helpless expression.

“Nee-san?”

She stood up and took the bag she used for evacuation purpose from the desk. She took up the Maruku. Maruku moved at the change of position, but it quickly turned quiet.

“Even though it’s better to show such a serious attitude in a battle than being lax……..” she said and stopped as the evacuation siren rang outside and confirmed his words.

“Nee-san, hurry and head for the shelter.”

“Yes. I know.”

Lucia didn’t say anymore. She carried the baby and left the room. Nina and the others were already waiting in the living room. Tension filled Nina’s face, not confusion.

“You’re back.”

“…….. Then, what do we do?”

They must have been waiting for Layfon to return. Sharnid looked at Nina. This wasn’t the time to continue the conversation from before they went to bed, but he still wanted to know the result. His expression was eager. Felli’s expression was the same as usual, but she exuded a similar feeling to Sharnid’s. Perhaps the answer had been decided no matter what Nina would say.

(I……….)

“……….. First, let’s confirm the situation.”

Nina’s voice didn’t allow Layfon any time to ponder.

“Hey.”

“Don’t get the wrong idea. If we don’t know this has become a battlefield, it’d be difficult for us to return to Zuellni.”

Everyone was speechless at her words.

“Captain?” Felli looked at her, incredulous.

“We can’t not protect Zuellni when she can’t move,” she replied before the shocked Sharnid and Layfon.

“Felli, drop what you’re doing now. If the situation is as predicted, the other side probably won’t have time to bother with us. After confirming the situation, head for the shelter.”

“Why?”

“First, this is the biggest crisis. They have to send all the Heaven’s Blades to the battle. In this place, we can’t move while protecting you. Layfon, where’s the shelter that is closest to Zuellni?”

“Let me be the guide,” Lucia said. She had been listening from behind them.

“Thanks,” Nina nodded, but Sharnid didn’t agree.

“Wait up. Even if it’s a shelter, we’re still outsiders. Will they capture Felli-chan there?”

“I’ll protect her,” Lucia said.

“But.”

He didn’t believe her. His feeling was reasonable. Lucia wasn’t a Military Artist. She was an ordinary person even though she was a Dite technician. She had no way to resist if they were to run into authorities like the City Police. Still, she didn’t back a step.

“Don’t worry, I’ll protect her. A majority of people wouldn’t do anything. The ones who can do something are probably only the Queen or Heaven’s Blades.”

“Why……….”

Layfon sighed at Sharnid’s expression of disbelief.

“Nee-san’s child, Maruku, is the Heaven’s Blade successor Rumei’s child.”

“…….. No way?”

Felli and Nina were surprised too.

“Just the child of a second wife. The official wife doesn’t have a child, so this child is still a seed.”

There was no pride in Lucia’s face, just sadness.

“Even so, he’s the child of a Heaven’s Blade successor.”

“You should have said so earlier.”

Layfon lowered his head at Sharnid’s disapproval. Lucia smiled.

“Was it because Ruimei endangered me?”

It was dangerous for a normal person to bear the child of a Military Artist. Of course, there were many places to enable a safe delivery, otherwise the marriage between a normal person and a Military Artist would have been banned. But it was true that the probability of a miscarriage was higher.

“My previous and I parted because there’s a problem with my uterus. Since I can’t have child, he found someone else. Not that he’s the descendant of any special lineage.”

Nina and the others didn’t know what to say, looking at her smiling face.

“I met Ruimei after the divorce. For some reason, I became pregnant after that. This was before the event with Layfon. Layfon’s action was unexpected. Originally I couldn’t give birth to a child, but giving birth to a child with a Military Artist is even more dangerous. The doctor said I might die.”

Lucia’s voice didn’t contain any reproach, but Layfon still had his head lowered, not saying a word.

“After that, Maraku was safely delivered, but my uterus was taken out. Still, I’m healthy. Isn’t that good, Layfon?”

“……… Sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?”

She hit his head again, but this time it didn’t hurt.

“Anyway, isn’t this an emergency?”

“Ah, yes.”

Nina’s train of thought returned.

“Then I’m counting on you for Felli.”

“Uh, leave her to me.”

Lucia accepted Nina’s request and moved.

Looking at the time, it must be morning, but it was still dark in Grendan because of the cloud layers and the black smoke. Even so, a large crowd of people was outside, heading for the shelter. Layfon and the others protected Lucia as they infiltrated the people who were moving orderly for the shelter.

“Then, what do we do?” Sharnid asked.

“Ensure our escape route is safe, and also confirm the exit. Just which place would become the battlefield. Can the city still move. Though the repair isn’t done, can the city move a little or that it truly can’t move at all……….. We must confirm all of that. Felli, can you try contacting the Student President?”

“All right.”

“Are you really ok?”

“………………..”

Nina didn’t reply to Sharnid’s question. Layfon was listening to them as he pondered. Should he return to Zuellni with them and not see Leerin? He watched Lucia, who was holding Maruku and moving in front of them. Nee-san never changed no matter what it was. The sister who controlled the kitchen managed them when Layfon was about the same age as Toby. Nee-san didn’t mention her pregnancy to anyone because she knew her adopted father would oppose it. It was by chance that Layfon knew of this. Leerin, who grew up under Lucia’s influence too, would probably be like Nee-san if she had made up her mind about something.

Layfon was the same at that time. Though he was confused, he didn’t tell his father. Because Nee-san’s preparation had overcome him, he could only follow her strong will.

This was a familiar feeling to him as he watched Lucia led ahead of them. Though her place wasn’t that close to the orphanage, her movement stimulated his memories. But………….

Not that they didn’t have this weather before, with the cloud layers and black fog blocking off the sun. As long as the rain fell, the dense pollutants outside the air shield would become black fog. This was common sense. It wasn’t rare that thick cloud cover would spread across the city’s sky while the rain continued. But it was new for droplets of rain to hit the body. It seemed the rain was still going strong as the outside of the air shield was still dark.

Besides, what Layfon wasn’t used to was walking among a crowd of refugees. He had never been part of the refugees since he started fighting. He had always been running on the battlefield. The scenery of mixing in with the refugees was in a memory from a long long time ago. Perhaps because it was this reason or of the bad weather, he didn’t realize he had entered the area of his old residence. Lucia wasn’t using the usual shelter this time because she had to guide Felli.

“Aunt Lucia!”

Layfon readied his murderous intent after hearing that voice.

“Who is it? Who said I’m an Aunt!”

The kids laughed as they evaded Lucia’s fist.

“Call me Nee-san, ok!”

“But Toby-Ni said it.”

“Yeah, Lucia feels more like a big sister than Nee-san.”

“But Lucia would be angry if you called her that.”

“So we can only call you Aunt.”

“What conclusion is that!” Lucia said angrily and the kids laughed again.

Everyone. They were all kids that Layfon knew. Peter. Stephen. William. Holland. The children of the orphanage. Layfon’s siblings, the next generation after Toby and the other children.

Nina, Felli and Sharnid, having noticed the kids later than Layfon, were keeping a little distance from Lucia, observing her. They didn’t know where Layfon was hiding. Layfon watched the faces of his siblings. Nostalgia and pain rushed up to him.

“Lucia? Why are you here?”

Romina arrived just a little bit later than the kids. She was slightly older than Lucia. She was of Lucia’s generation and had also looked after Layfon.

“Romina, now that you’re the head of the orphanage, you should teach these kids properly.”

“Really. Why are they all boys. Aren’t there kids like Leerin and Rainetta…….. Geez, stop fooling around!”

“Girls have always been managing our orphanage.”

Anger, laughter, clouting kids’ heads. After that, everyone joined the crowd of refugees. Layfon followed behind so they wouldn’t discover him.

“Speaking of which, why are you here, Lucia? If you left home, you should be heading to another shelter?”

“Well, something’s come up.”

“Something?”

“Compared to that, I don’t see Toby and the others? What happened?”

Romina sighed with her palm supporting her slightly chubby face.

“It’s not just today.”

The two of them watched the still honest kids. But the kids seemed to be considering another prank. They all smiled, looking at Romina and then turning their faces away.

Really. Romina sighed again.

“As I thought, you should be the orphanage head. You were also the manager in our generation.”

But Lucia let the conversation end with a bitter smile. Perhaps Romina had mentioned that a number of times. She didn’t mention Maruku. They must have talked over that too.

“But that can’t be helped. I’ve my own problem here. Speaking of which, where’s father?”

Romina looked at the baby’s sleeping face, her expression softening. “I’m not sure too. His disciples said he left without saying anything.”

“That’s rare.”

“Yes. Don’t know what to do with this group of problematic kids without father and Toby.”

“You’ll get used to it one day.”

Romina sighed many more times in response to Lucia’s comforting words.

Judging from the conversation, the two of them were feeling more of the passing of time than the nostalgia of the past. Layfon had heard that Derek had passed the Head of the orphanage position to someone while Layfon was on his way to Zuellni, but he didn’t know that person was Romina. Toby and the others would have to manage the kids without Layfon and Leerin, and this wasn’t possible, so Romina was given the position, and she accepted it. Forget Rainetta for now. What was Toby’s reaction back then? Time continued to flow. It had been flowing even though it hadn’t been a year yet. The absence of Layfon and Leerin had become matter of fact in the orphanage.

This was for sure. There were siblings of Layfon and Leerin’s age when Lucia and the other older siblings left. But these siblings either became adopted or left to become apprentices. The only ones left were the two of them, so they had to manage the younger siblings. Changes happened in life, and people would react accordingly. Layfon and the others did the same, and so did Toby and his generation.

What Layfon felt shocked about was that he didn’t get to see them grow.

Or maybe he was surprised he was thinking of this.

“It hasn’t been all that long but we’re coming across filth monsters again?”

“We’ve been through that before.”

“Yes, but that event a few days past was different from others.”

Romina’s gaze moved away from her younger sister to beyond the crowd, fixing at the outside of the city. Zuellni wasn’t that clear because of the black fog, but one could see the city’s outline. The artificial light of the Academy City was shining brightly, seeming to emphasize its existence.

“Layfon’s living over there, right? Toby and the rest fought yesterday because of that.”

Layfon felt the tension tighten in his chest at hearing his own name.

“Toby?”

“Yes. Peter and the others have suffered from the impact but they don’t hate Layfon like Toby and the rest. Toby must think differently about him.”

Lucia’s words told Layfon that the journalists from the magazine didn’t point the finger at Layfon. Rather, they had turned their fury to the underground matches, but Toby and the others wouldn’t be able to change their mind so easily. They must still be mad at him.

Romina should have continued saying something after Lucia’s words……. That should be it.

But the noise of a huge explosion smothered her voice.

And then the city started to shake. People wailed after the noise. The originally orderly crowd collapsed into chaos because of the shaking. Some people fell because of panic, some tried to escape first. Chaos ensued.

Layfon let go of his murderous intent and tried to protect Romina and the others from the crowd, allowing the crowd to flow past him.

“Strange……….”

He felt somebody’s gaze piercing his back. But he couldn’t stop his action even with that feeling. Nina, Sharnid and Felli came to help him.

It was Holland who spoke the words. Layfon could distinguish his sibling's voice even through the commotion.

“Layfon….. Ni…….?”

Layfon’s heart hurt as of an eager tearing it piece by piece.

But the chaos in Grendan was just beginning.

<center>◇</center>

Looking at the Heaven’s Blade successors gathering once again in the palace, Alsheyra spoke.

“Welcome to hell.”

Kalvan’s expression was pained, but Alsheyra didn’t seem to care.

“Ok, this isn’t time for us to laze around. Delbone, how’s the situation?”

(Yes. The target is 30 kilometers east of Grendan. The number is increasing because our opponents cannot immediately attack here. That location is around 200 meters above Grendan. They’re continuing to appear. The number is increasing exponentially because their number is swelling in this world and in the other dimension. It shouldn’t take them long to exceed Grendan’s surface area.)

“Just what are you saying?” Reverse asked, his face frightened.

Exceed Grendan’s surface area. Even the Heaven’s Blades didn’t immediately comprehend her words, but Alsheyra didn’t seem to mind.

“Of course she means the enemies,” she replied matter-of-factly. “The plan is………. But then again, I don’t have one. All members are to fight on the outer edge. It doesn’t matter if the city sustains some damage, but you have to use all your strength otherwise you may be destroyed. More deaths would result if you restrain yourself.”

(Because of that person’s help, it couldn’t come through the air shield the last time. But I don’t know how it would turn out this time with the number increasing like this. Also, our opponent’s body is already more than the surface area of this city. Judging by its strength, it is quite flexible. I’m afraid it may try to encircle the entire city, so Heaven’s Blade successors, please don’t gather in one point.”

“That’s the situation. Other than Kanaris’ group, everyone else spread around the city. Tigris and Barmelin stay behind to support the others. Savaris that idiot can’t participate because he’s injured. Kalvan, Lintence, Ruimei, Troyatte, Cauntia, Reverse. You six form a hexagon on the front line. Understood?”

“……….. I’m very sorry, but this intelligence about the enemy is unbelievable.”

Kalvan’s words must represent all Heaven’s Blades’ feeling, but Alsheyra didn’t explain further. She knew her explanation would turn their understanding of filth monsters upside down. The attack of the giants on Zuellni a few days ago was really strange. Their individual forms were of average size. As for the larvae moving together, that wasn’t too surprising because larvae tended to move as a group. This must be what the Heaven’s Blades were thinking.

But it was different this time. These were individual filth monsters according to Delbone’s intelligence. They didn’t usually move together.

The biggest problem was the size of the enemy.

Could such thing really exist? Even the Heaven’s Blade successors couldn’t imagine it.

“Rather than hearing of it, isn’t it clearer to see it with your own eyes? That would be the fastest way,” Alsheyra answered Kalvan succinctly. “Then, do you understand what you’ve to do? Then move. The Heaven’s Blades that I gave you, the stupid yet huge strength, reveal it all to me here and now. What are you waiting for if you don’t use it now?”

Alsheyra sent out all the Heaven’s Blade successors as if she was chasing them away. Delbone was in charge of informing the Heaven’s Blades of the detailed locations. The Heaven’s Blades obeyed and left the palace, leaving only Lintence behind.

Only Lintence’s expression showed no changes from beginning to end. Of course, he had been waiting for such a day. It was not possible for him to feel uneasy. On the other hand, he may have smiled like a beast meeting its prey, but he didn’t do that. For Delbone who held some insider information, the cowardly Reverse, and the Heaven’s Blade successors who viewed your average battle as a stroll, even their hearts were swayed in today’s situation, but Lintence kept his calm.

This wasn’t strange because he was the most reliable.

“Geez, it isn’t necessarily a good thing to be too strong,” Alsheyra sighed, considering the role she played in this battle.

(Speaking of which, the girl with the Haikizoku has escaped. Is this all right?)

“Ah, isn’t the Ronsmier family guarding her?”

(Several people lost her trail, and a number of them had gone missing. Something must have happened in a place where my psychokinesis can’t reach.)

“Another unusual event.”

There was no place in Grendan where Delbone’s psychokinesis couldn’t reach. This meant that place must be very unusual.

(Are you not interested in the information you hold so far? Is that girl useless just by counting her fighting strength?)

“Doesn’t Zuellni need her power to protect her? That girl’s eyes seem to say she’s the symbol of justice. She also seems to be involved in many things, though we don’t know how she’d act.”

(I feel from Your Majesty that you’re trying to tell her something.)

“Is that so? I don’t seem to have told her to come along if she wanted to hear the truth.”

(Is that right?)

“Yes. Besides, I don’t have anything to tell her. If it’s her, shouldn’t that man be the one to tell her?”

Alsheyra was thinking of the red haired man that she met in Zuellni. The Military Artist with a beast’s mask. The emboldened man who invaded Leerin’s room. He was the man who survived in a world that Alsheyra didn’t want to see. She gave such advice to Nina so that Nina could see a clearer reason to her own action. Perhaps she would understand more by coming to Grendan. That was it only. Alsheyra said those words by instinct when she saw that girl.

Originally she didn’t pay Nina that much attention, but that changed because of Kanaris’ intense demand and Savaris’ interest in her. In addition, one of the other reasons to take care of the previous King’s will.

The previous King of Grendan thought the Haikizoku’s strength was necessary, so he sent out the Salinvan Mercenary Gang. That was probably because he hadn’t gathered all the Heaven’s Blades yet, hence he wanted to replace them with the Haikizoku’s strength.

The point of the necessity of the Haikizoku and its strengthened Military Artist wasn’t important to Alsheyra. It wouldn’t be unreasonable to gather strength by using a Haikizoku’s strength or employing Kei accelerating drug and giving that person the Heaven’s Blade since not all twelve Heaven’s Blade successors had been assembled. But for some reason, Alsheyra didn’t like this method.

The previous King was a Military Artist but he wasn’t that great. He was even weaker than the Heaven’s Blade successors. This implied their ancestor Airen, the Military Artist, his DNA had spread thinner. The previous King’s thought was totally opposite Alsheyra’s had to have been because of that.

The strength of a Haikizoku was not essential. Even if its hatred could strengthen a Military Artist, it was just an overlap of misfortune and chance. Then, the Haikizoku was just something on a rampage? Perhaps this wasn’t just it as she looked at Grendan, but this bore no relationship with her. And it wasn’t the most important problem now. The awakened Saya also hadn’t mentioned anything about it.

(As I thought, I’ve met that fellow somewhere before.)

Delbone was bothered by that red haired man. She felt an unsteady power behind that man. He wasn’t a normal Military Artist.

Still, Alsheyra didn’t care.

“How about you release the seal placed on your memory?”

(Perhaps that might be something good, but it is no longer suitable for a body in my old age to peek into the alley of Asura.)

“Then forget that thing.”

Having decided on what she needed to do, it wasn’t necessary to search deeper into the unrelated event.

“Perhaps Grendan knows something. That fellow must also have with him a Haikizoku.”

(Since Your Majesty feels there’s no need to look deeper into his issue, I don’t need to worry about it too, but………)

“But?”

(……… Why do you care naught for the things around you?)

Alsheyra smiled bitterly at the sudden question.

Because hers was a fated answer.

“Because I already know what I must do. Besides, I also know I’m not omnipotent.”

She stood up. She wouldn’t simply wait for everything to end this time. Even though she was a Queen with the power that exceeded everything, she must have the same mental preparation for it. Several Heaven’s Blade successors still didn’t believe her. The battle in Zuellni a few days ago was very unusual, but even though they agreed it wasn’t normal, this didn’t mean they’d easily believe her words. The Heaven’s Blades saw those things in Zuellni with their own eyes. Their number was numerous and they were powerful. They were neither larvae nor male filth monsters, but all of them held the same appearance just like the larvae. The place they appeared from was also from the sky. This was truly unusual.

But the Heaven’s Blades saw the enemies and entered the fight.

The other Heaven’s Blades who were outside the city also saw the enemies.

Perhaps this still wasn’t enough to change the Heaven’s Blades’ thinking about the filth monsters. They would speculate on the current situation based on their personal experience of that time. Perhaps some of them would also hold a wrong understanding.

The number of enemies was large. It was a high possibility that even Delbone’s psychokinesis couldn’t truly grasp hold of the enemy’s number. Some of the Heaven’s Blades thought so, and in fact, Kalvan had given voice to this thought but Kanaris had scolded him angrily with the reason “Her Majesty would never lie.”

But even though Kanaris had been governing in place of the Queen, even though in her flowed the blood of the three royal families, even though she held some inside information, she still couldn’t hide the distrust in her.

Alsheyra commented that their fights were like strolls. True. The battles of Heaven’s Blades weren’t difficult as long as it wasn’t a fight against an aged phase filth monster with a name. To say it from another perspective, it could be misfortune. Not that the Heaven’s Blades had made the mistake of underestimating their enemies in the first place, but they couldn’t feel the sense of victory and joy of defeating an enemy using all of their strength.

How should the Heaven’s Blades think in this current situation……..

“……. Uh?”

The movements of the Heaven’s Blades finished in a flash. Kalvan was already watching the outside of the city when the Queen was still conversing with Delbone.

He held the Heaven’s Blade in its restored form. The rain had completely halted. Black fog still lingered around the air shield whose sole purpose was to remove the pollutants. However, the fog was thinner in the outer edge area because the rainfall was less. The darkness on the other side of the fog implied clouds still covered this city, blocking off the sun.

But Kalvan felt the unnaturalness of the cloud layers.

From where………. A feeling of uneasiness that was extremely hard to explain. He didn’t think this darkness was normal. He still couldn’t see the end of the darkness with his internal Kei strengthened vision. Something made him feel uncomfortable but he didn’t know what it was.

“Delbone, what is the distance between us and the enemies?”

It wasn’t his personality not to get to the bottom of his doubt. Perhaps this was boosted by the fact that he was in the battlefield. He was second to Delbone and Lintence in terms of battle experience in Grendan. And for someone like him, he had noticed something.

(You should say you’re already seeing it.)

Delbone’s voice was like a girl playing a prank.

But Kalvan agreed with her words.

“Delbone, please notify everyone,” Kalvan said as he released all of his Kei. Golden light exuded from his body.

External Kei variation – Armed Sword.

Kei that had half turned into real substance twisted itself up the entire length of Kalvan’s body as he shouted loud voice, “All hands, ready for battle. Don’t get confused. Fight with all your strength!”

His Kei-infused voice echoed in the sky like thunder, making the air shake. The vibration reached the other side of the air shield and dispersed the surrounding dark fog.

Still, the opposite side was a sea of darkness, but Kalvan already understood what he was seeing.

Nothing could be seen through the gaps in between cloud layers. A deserted field should lay open in front of what was blocking his vision. One could put it more accurately that there were no gaps in between cloud layers. The time right now was morning, but no sunlight broke through the clouds. This meant the thing in Grendan’s sky was big enough to block off all the sunlight. This thing was right before Kalvan.

Kalvan’s speculation was spot on.

What lay before him was like a wall.

But it wasn’t a real wall. It was a part of a living creature. One part of the monster that was covering the entire Grendan was before him. And impossible, stirring movements could be seen across the monster’s skin.

(So this is hell.)

Kalvan had never seen so huge a filth monster even though he had fought countless times. Shock stayed in his throat. Words he wanted to give voice too were buried in his heart.

Voiceless.

This monster was almost near enough to touch the air shield but it had yet to make a noise, otherwise Kalvan could have noticed its existence much earlier rather than only feeling uncomfortable.

This colossal body headed for Grendan without making a noise. One could say it was unusual out of all unusual events.

Kalvan lifted the Heaven’s Blade. It was a huge longsword. The golden Kei weaving his body also wrapped itself around the sword. The area of gold continued to expand in the sky.

Expand.

Expand.

Expand.

Golden Kei expanded its territory in the sky. The entire world was painted gold. The light of gold dispelled the darkness and gradually revealed the shape of the monster.

One couldn’t see the entire monster no matter how wide one’s vision was. Kalvan’s vision was filled with the monster’s skin. He stretched his neck and still couldn’t see the end of that skin.

Plus the movements on the skin.

It felt like the internal organs of a monster were in front of the entire city of Grendan.

Kalvan felt the stirring of strong Kei from different spots on the outer edge. The Heaven’s Blade successors were each entering battle mode. Just Kalvan’s Kei was enough to make the city wail.

“Humph,” Kalvan made the noise as he felt his Kei and the Kei of other Heaven’s Blades.

How long had it been since he could fight with all his might? No. Had he been fighting with all his strength before?

Perhaps this had occurred to him when he was young. A new fighter who had yet to obtain the Heaven’s Blade. Perhaps he had once fought with all of his strength, relying only on the strength of his wrist and Kei when he was new to the key of technique and to the method of how to employ his power. But an average opponent could no longer withstand the pressure of his Kei when he held onto a certain fighting technique. He had never used all of his strength since that time. He wasn’t dissatisfied with the Heaven’s Blade, but the problems he came across after that had to do with the tolerance of fighting suits used outside the city and the considerations placed on the city’s safety when he was in a battle.

But now?

In this battlefield right now, in this impending hell?

This wasn’t the time to ponder. The city would certainly face destruction if he didn’t defeat this monster. He couldn’t defeat it if he didn’t use all his strength. Did this feeling come because of the battle experience he had accumulated or that he felt frightened of this horror?

The golden territory surrounded one part of the outer-edge, Kalvan’s territory. Golden Kei stretched like something flexible, as sharp points emerged along different spots of the golden Kei. An ancient animal with Kalvan as the center was born.

“Then, let me see how much I can use my sword technique!” he said.

The monster broke through the air shield almost at the same time and attacked.

The air shield was torn asunder. This was what Kanaris saw. The truth wasn’t like that though. The air shield was almost invisible to the naked eye. What Kanaris saw was the movement of the surrounding dark fog. The dark fog flowed into Grendan like a ball being burst from the inside. However, the truth was different. The pollutants didn’t flow in. Still, it wasn’t that urgent even if the pollutants flowed inside the city.

What she could see now was very intense, and it was invading the city.

It looked like the internal organs were suddenly splitting themselves up from a gigantic body into numerous individual forms. The enemy was using this strategy probably because it couldn’t enter the air shield with its gargantuan body. Otherwise, even the Heaven’s Blades couldn’t block off the attack if the monster was to press down on the city with its whole body.

But Kanaris hadn’t thought of this explanation. Focused on the battle in front of her, she only reacted accordingly.

This time she wasn’t wearing luxurious clothing. The clothes she wore before was for when she governed Grendan in the Queen’s steed. She had always been wearing the current clothes underneath her luxurious clothing. The tightly-fitted fighting suit, the long sleeves stopping short of her elbows and the length of the pants stopping short of her knees were all designed to minimize interference with her movements.

In her hand was a restored Heaven’s Blade in the form of a thin blade.

“Ahah, I was such a fool,” she said to the sky, feeling the tension she had never felt before as countless enemies splitting from the monster’s body headed for Grendan.

“I actually doubted Her Majesty’s words.”

She lifted the sword to the level of her chest. Her action was like the opening pose of a dance. One could see the slight tension floating around her.

Fu……… Kanaris swung the sword horizontally.

The dance began.

“Please forgive me, Your Majesty,” she said and continued to swung the sword in her hand. The monsters crossing the sky above her……….. She cut them down one by one, tearing apart their bodies with the Kei hidden in the sword’s paths.

She hadn’t moved from her spot as she danced with the sword, swinging it around her body, making it leaping in the sky like she was dancing. The path of the sword’s dance shattered the monsters in the distant sky.

A piece of music supported her dance.

Countless bodies split out from the gigantic monster stirring in the sky. It wasn’t possible for the monster not to make a noise in under this intense battle even though it reached Grendan noiselessly.

Because the Kei of the Heaven’s Blade successors were vibrating.

And the vibrations all became the music and rhyme of Kanaris’ dance.

Occurrence, clash, swallowed, covering, rebirth, biting, friction, fading, and it all happened again. Kanaris danced with the speedy, repeated music. The technique of the music or the beauty of art didn’t exist. The chaotic noise was cut apart and reborn because of Kanaris’ sword. It was once again dragged into her sword path and torn asunder.

Her sword continued to dance, and each new individual form tearing from the huge body continued to break apart.

The individual form looked similar to the average larva. A rock-solid shell covered the huge body. Long and thick legs grew from the monster. The lower jaw formed the head that aligned with his body in a straight line. The not-too sharp teeth lined the jaw, their sole purpose to crush the enemy.

But this would only happen after they managed to land.

The original……….. The original body that was outside the air shield and covering Grendan like a huge intestine was shooting out one copy after another. The legs were hidden underneath the shell, the body was curled into a ball, and they were being shot out like teardrops.

Countless. In a huge number.

This could be seen as three combined attacks consisting of shooting out, entering, and creating chaos from all directions except the ground. And Kanaris kept dancing in it.

A flash of the sword. The enemy shattered into 100 billion pieces, and there was almost no gap in between the first and the next swing of the blade. The speed of Kanaris’ dance had already exceeded a speed that words could describe. The average citizen would fail to see anything special from this. Even a normal Military Artist would not be able to see anything. A dance along with the sound of battle aimed at the living bullets shooting into the entire city. Kanaris’ dance wasn’t that strange an occurrence compared to this.

She continued to dance in one spot. She had never moved from it.

No, she couldn’t move away as long as she danced. The area of her movement was within half to ten centimeters. She never stepped across this area. Not even by one step.

But the path depicted in her dance was cutting down all the enemies from one side of her area to the other, drawing out a broken line of light.

Internal and external Kei variation - Resounding Melody.

Sound filled her surroundings……….. Vibration and Kanaris’ dancing became one. Her dance drew it on, controlling it. The huge Kei exuding from the Heaven’s Blade filled the surroundings to become one with the vibration, and it had emerged as the victor.

The action of swinging a sword originally held no meaning. The cut paths didn’t come from the sword. Kanaris’ sword was acting like a baton, and Kanaris was the conductor of a band. Wherever her baton pointed as she swung the slender sword, destruction occurred.

“……… So, I, Kanaris, will not fail Your Majesty’s expectation. I’ll continue to eliminate them, so please watch me.”

Accompanying the sound of Kanaris’ sword path were numerous forms splitting apart from the huge body……… the living bullets burst and fell one by one.

The intense scenery existed here too.

Standing still here was a small piece of metal. Unbelievably heavy armor wrapped around the tiny existence of a Military Artist in Grendan. The multi-layer armor formed by the Dite wrapped around his tiny body. He was like the one who appears in a series or a fairy tale, the one who rides a horse, appearing in a movie with spear and shield upraised………. Like a knight.

There existed a way to fight like a knight though there was no real knight in Grendan. Wrapped from head to toe with heavy fighting suit, lifting a knight’s spear and piercing the filth monster’s body as a group, this fighting method was built on the preparation to make sacrifices. This method was not appropriate for Grendan who had to fight against filth monsters more frequently than other cities. Hence, this method was not popular. However, it did exist.

But for the tiny body who looked like a boy in his teens, no matter how you looked at him he was not a knight. He couldn’t possibly be a knight. He only held a shield. A defensive tool. He didn’t have a weapon. All he held was only a shield. A huge shield that shielded his entire body.

He only focused on defense. He put so much emphasis on it that he didn’t even hold a weapon…….. No. The shield itself could act as a blunt weapon. Still, he placed too much importance on defensive equipment. A majority of Military Artists would probably mock him as a coward and gaze at him with unreserved contempt. But they didn’t do so.

Holding a shield, he was standing at the appointed place. At the place closest the outer edge of the city as he gazed at the gigantic monster nearing the city with upraised head. The eyes behind the mask showed no signs of fear as he faced the enormous monster and its horrifying movements. His fear didn’t drag out into the hour of battle even though he was scared of it with his face turning green, even though his body shook when he heard the Queen said “hell”.

The timid hero.

This was how people who knew him complimented him. Because he was a coward, he possessed strength and courage that was stronger than anyone else as he stood ready to face battle. No matter how many enemies stood before him, he held a mental strength that was stronger than anyone as long as he overcame his timidness.

He was the Heaven’s Blade successor Reverse Ilginas Elmen. No enemy existed who dared to stand in front of him.

It held true even now.

Kalvan’s shout pierced the outer edge through the flakes.

“……….. Tia.”

The event transpiring before the other Heaven’s Blades was also happening here as he made a noise behind his mask.

The intestine-like skin of the massive monster continued to split. The bullets of living creatures shot out like a torrential rain past the air shield to attack the city.

As usual, Reverse’s eyes seemed to be closed, but his slit-like eyes didn’t miss the scenery before him. He also didn’t seem to want to escape.

He lifted the shield before him and released the Kei in his body.

Internal and external Kei variation – Kongoukei Barrier.

This was the matured form of Kongoukei that Layfon stole from Reverse and later taught Nina. The outer edge where Reverse stood formed a defensive line around the city, a barrier of Kei.

Reverse stared ahead of him. His determined gaze stared at the colossal monster outside the city, stared at the bullets of creatures shooting out from its body. He could capture them with his senses even if his eyes couldn’t catch them. Either way, he was a defender. He focused all of his talents on the defensive. He kept training himself until he reached this state. And the person whom he protected also arrived at a state entirely opposite his.

“Ah, I know, Reverse.”

The voice sounded behind him, carrying with it a sense of drunkenness.

Different from Reverse, it belonged to a tall female. Her arms and legs were shockingly long. Her open fighting suit revealed a huge injury across her chest. There was also another big wound drawing from her forehead to her neck. Long hair the same color as her skin drifted in the wind. She was gazing at Reverse with proud and infatuated eyes.

The Green Dragon crescent moon sabre was resting on her shoulder.

Cauntia Valmon Falnes.

The person who had reached a state totally opposite her partner’s had focused on her attention on the offensive. She slashed down a path diagonally as she lifted the sabre.

External Kei variation – Ravenous Wolf's Charge.

Reverse’s defensive wall were blocking off all the bullets of life creatures in his area. Many of them died when they touched the wall. But their comrades, shot over in the next wave were using them as cushions, so many managed to survive. The number of surviving bullets increased following the rise of number of corpses on the wall.

The external Kei infused in Cauntia’s Green Dragon crescent moon saber became a starving wolf’s claw in the air, wiping away the remains in the outer edge and the bullets that managed to survive. The path of her saber cut away the monsters. External Kei turned them into powder and the heat of the Kei burnt them into coal. The chain of damage and destruction showed no signs of abating. The move was like a pack of starving wolves being released. The pack charged their preys, full of destructiveness.

The light of annihilation dispersed like foam and repelled all its enemies.

The Ravenous Wolf's Charge was affecting the original body outside the air shield too. Long lashes of injuries were crafted into the skin of the huge body. The body shook. Its vibrations spread through the air shield and a sound of pain echoed throughout the city.

The shooting of bullets halted but not the injury. It pierced straight through the huge body until one could see the sun on the other side. The power of that move was this strong.

“………… It could have been better if I could use this outside the city.”

Reverse didn’t reveal a bitter smile at the dissatisfied Cauntia. His tense expression would not loosen up as long as he still in a battle. He was afraid that his timid courage that was suppressing his cowardice would disappear like fog if he was to loosen up.

“If you were to use it outside, you’d die, Cauntia.”

He had to say this. Cauntia dying was scarier than his own dying.

In reality, the leather-like clothes she wore as she stood behind Reverse was in tatters. The not so rounded breasts were also revealed. The rebounding force of her move had damaged her clothes. Her clothes could only withstand ten shockwaves when she fought outside the city. And that was when she wasn’t using her full strength. Cauntia had said she wouldn’t have let that aged phase filth monster escape if she were to use the move she just executed.

“But I don’t like it when I can’t catch my prey.”

It was hard to imagine she was fighting in this battle as he recalled her dissatisfied expression in the past. He couldn’t help but smile bitterly in the end. Her expression hadn’t changed. Alarm filled his eyes under the mask as he watched the body of the huge monster.

“It hasn’t ended,” he said.

“I know.”

Cauntia understood her lover’s personality very well, so she didn’t get angry at him. She also wasn’t surprised at the event unfolding before her.

The injury inflicted by Ravenous Wolf's Charge healed in a split second. It wasn’t strange that this monster’s recovering ability was greater than a filth monster in its aged phase. This was predictable since the monster was able to cover the entire city.

“Then let’s give it everything we have, just like before.”

Cauntia smiled. Her smile, for someone who was performing destructive acts, was so beautiful.

But Reverse wasn’t looking at her. His gaze was always glued to the place ahead of him in order to protect the woman he loved behind him.

In the sky.

“It seems this isn’t the time to stay in the back and give support.”

External Kei variation – Meandering Haze.

Tigris said as he released the shot. The bronze bowstring sliced the air and gave off a crisp sound. A crisp and fresh sound of power that rose above the battlefield filled with chaos, bedlam and madness. The released arrow was a shot of condensed external Kei. It turned into numerous new arrows as it was released from the bow. The shots dispersed like shinning water droplets, and they became a torrent of rain. Their trajectory wasn’t straight. They ignored the principle of nature and changed direction after traveling for some distance. Like animals fallen into water, they pierced through the bullets attempting to land, shattered them and went to hunt down the next prey until they exhausted their energy.

A new Mei Kasumi shot out before the rain of arrows disappeared. Dots painted the sky of Grendan.

He had been called an old man since he was young. He stood rooted to the spot just like his name as he continued to release his arrows.

Behind him.

“So annoying. Annoying. Annoying.”

Barmelin repeated while she pulled the trigger. She held two cannons. The body of each cannon had two round barrels aligned side by side. The two barrels spun every time a bullet shot out. Not many Military Artists preferred this weapon but some liked it. But the city government would hate him for the enormous artillery bill if he was to use real bullets. In addition, Kei bullet would tip the balance between the Military Artist’s amount of Kei and the speed the bullet was shot out. Hence some Military Artists disliked it. These reasons explained why it was rare to see this weapon.

Still, Barmelin was using two such weapons and shooting out Kei bullets. This point alone was enough to demonstrate her unusual amount of Kei. Also, this weapon needed something to help brace its body because of its weight. For example, using straps and then holding it with two hands. But Barmelin was holding one in each hand without any trouble. This meant her internally Kei-strengthened muscles were quite something.

Four thousand bullets every minute. Two hands equaled eight thousand bullets. This number of Kei bullets flew through Grendan’s sky. They formed a screen in the sky and also looked like an intense stream. The monsters passing through the air shield shattered into pieces when they contacted the screen or the stream.

“Really, this isn’t a speed an old man like me can catch up to,” Tigris sighed as he kept shooting. There was no change to his speed.

“Hurry up and retire, you dead old man.”

“Is this respect for the elderly?”

“You’re so noisy. If you want me to be like that then become someone that is worthy of respect before you say it.”

“Hahaha, that’s true.”

Tigris laughed joyously and kept shooting arrows. Barmelin kept pulling the triggers, her expression dissatisfied.

The screen of Kei bullets weaved by two Heaven’s Blade successors heartlessly obliterated the bullets of creatures falling from the sky. They weren’t giving them any chances.

“…….. So troublesome.”

The feeling of dissatisfaction didn’t disappear in Barmelin’s body.

“So annoying. I should just get rid of it with one shot.”

She glanced at the restored Dite under her foot.

That was her Heaven’s Blade. A right amount of Kei was required in terms of using guns. Otherwise, one couldn’t even shoot with a gun. Although her Heaven’s Blade had a setting that would allow her to adjust the level of Kei, this wasn’t the time to use it recklessly. This was also one aspect of the gun. It was different from Tigris’ bow which allowed him to change the amount of Kei at will. To put it clearly, a gun was just a device used to release a certain amount of Kei as a bullet.

“Bear with it a while longer,” Tigris said with a sour smile. “It won’t be too late to use that later. There’s always an order to doing things.”

Of course, the Heaven’s Blade successors’ ability to minimize the damages the city sustained in this unusual situation was one type of “unusual”.

“As I said, right now, we have to bear it.”

“Humph.”

Barmelin turned her gaze to the stream of Kei bullets again.

Looking at the downpour of Kei bullets that showed no signs of stopping.

Very little damage meant the city was still harmed even though the damages were minimized.

“How’s the situation?”

(About the reception to the attack, the current rate of destruction is 99.9999999…….. almost close to 100.)

“That isn’t 100%.”

Alsheyra looked out the window to the battlefield after listening to Delbone’s report. The strength of the Heaven’s Blades that could almost strike through all the monsters was worthy of compliment. But this wasn’t a 100% success, meaning a very small number had landed in Grendan and continued to move. Even a small number wasn’t a number to be neglected in light of the total.

(This number is still controllable because Military Artists have been arranged on the third defensive line.)

“They would be useless if they can’t even do that much.”

But the problem was how much longer would this state last?

In this bizarre situation, she couldn’t not worry about the mental state of the Heaven’s Blade successors who enjoyed battle. It was also problematic of how long other Military Artists could sustain themselves mentally. The pressure of the mind was heavier than that on the flesh. It wasn’t possible to stay sane for long in this battle.

“Let’s hope it won’t drag out for too long.”

(But we’ll be troubled if Your Majesty used all of your strength.)

“I know,” she said as if she had eaten something bitter. “Are you trying to say that the timing is the key?”

(If Your Majesty’s strike a few days ago was 110%, then a strike in full power would create a rebounding force large enough to destroy half of the palace. It might cause huge damage to the ground under the worst circumstance. Though the palace had been rebuilt to cushion the impact, do you think the palace could contain all the damages? Please give it some consideration.)

“I hate being too strong.”

Delbone laughed at her words.

(It’s very important for wait for the timing right now. Allow the Heaven’s Blades to make that chance. Make that monster show its weakness. It is necessary to wait till then.)

“It’d be good if it really has a weak point.”

“…….. It does have a weak point.”

The person who replied was Saya. The girl of moonlight had been standing behind with Leerin as she watched the battle rage outside the window with little emotion.

“Saya?”

“That’s probably Nano Celluloid Interface M Durin.”

“What a name.”

“It was a weapon that Ignasis used to destroy the world before it became Ignasis’ subordinate. It can turn the atoms of the Aurora Field into energy and increase it endlessly in Zero Territory. It may be in a half rampage state.”

“Atoms of Aurora Field?”

“Oh, the ancestor of the filth monsters. That I do know. What next?”

“Nano Celluloid is a group weapon made up of many individual forms. The core that controls everything is inside the body. It isn’t possible for it to attack in large scale without a core controlling the organization.”

“That’s true. There is a weak point, but even you don’t know its location, right?”

“No.”

“I see,” Alsheyra said and finally sensed Leerin spacing out.

“What is it?”

“…….. Nothing. What is it?”

Leerin must be the one most uncomfortable about the current battle. She was not used to a battle no matter how prepared she was mentally. She would definitely feel unsettled with a battle raging before her.

“It’s all right.”

So Alsheyra showed a carefree smile.

“Seems like it isn’t the expected final battle.”

“Is that so…….? But why………”

“Because it’s not Rivantine. Besides, the moon is not falling,” Saya replied.

“Rivantine?”

“Nano Celluloid Interface 1 Rivantine. He is the original of the Nano Celluloids and the filth monsters. An existence up a level of Durin who is attacking this city.”

“Then is he like a king?”

“It’s more like a Queen from its shape.”

“Ala, the same as me.”

“The situation on the moon seems dangerous judging by the fact that Durin has successfully escaped. But Rivantine has yet to appear, and so Ignasis probably hasn’t been released, or we can say it hasn’t reached that stage yet. Protecting Ignasis is always her first priority.”

Alsheyra couldn’t tell from Leerin’s expression if she understood Saya’s explanantion or not. But her unsettled face was facing the window.

Ah. Yes.

Alsheyra also turned her gaze out the window as if she had thought of something. Even if she was to strengthen her vision, she still couldn’t see it.

It was on the other side of the air shield.

Zuellni.

(That guy shouldn’t have the time to spare to attack the other side.)

But this wasn’t the only thing Leerin was worrying about. Of course, she was worried about Zuellni, but she was even more worried about the person in it.

Layfon.

Alsheyra had asked Delbone about him, but she had not told Leerin that Layfon had come to Grendan. Delbone may have thought that Leerin already knew or she thought it wasn’t something she herself should say.

(Is this really all right?)

Delbone was asking about Layfon’s punishment. Was it really all right not to retract the order exiling him?

Alsheyra would reinstate his Heaven’s Blade title if Leerin asked for it now. Leerin’s ability was essential even though they didn’t know how much of it was needed. But she believed the blood of Grendan’s royalty had become purer as evident in the births of Leerin and Alsheyra, the existences that were one step away from perfection. Hence Leerin’s blood was needed to make this plan come into fruition.

Besides, this incidence, the day that was fated to arrive, today’s incidence that had been predicted, this meant the day to use Leerin’s eye would come sooner or later, and so she was the most important person in Grendan. Alsheyra would not casually deny Leerin’s wish.

But Leerin would not ask for it. She had already said so in Zuellni and in the Inner Court of Grendan. She didn’t want to drag Layfon in. She didn’t wish to involve him in this hell.

To Alsheyra, there was no need for Layfon to become a Heaven’s Blade successor since he had been exiled from Grendan. Alsheyra had been gathering the Heaven’s Blades since she became Queen.

This meant everything was fated. Things didn’t happen by chance. Alsheyra understood this to be her personal explanation but she felt the person to become a Heaven’s Blade successor must be fated to do so. So for Layfon who was chosen by a Heaven’s Blade and had to let go of it, the fate of becoming a Heaven’s Blade successor was not to be his.

The same reason explained the impossibility of making a Military Artist hold the Heaven’s Blade through the strength of a Haikizoku and Kei accelerated drug. These acts would only forcibly twist fate. They were meaningless acts that would create unfortunate consequences. It was better not to do it in the first place than to create the uneasiness.

“………..”

She looked at the side of Leerin’s face.

But it wasn’t that bad to allow Layfon to come back. As long as his personality of leaving the reason of a fight to others, as long as he still cared about Leerin, then Leerin’s reason to fight would become his reason to fight. In a way, Layfon would once more return to the road of fate.

(Never mind. Things will work out somehow.)

As expected, Alsheyra’s thinking wouldn’t change. If Layfon was fated to become a Heaven’s Blade successor then he would hold a Heaven’s Blade even if she didn’t do anything. Right now, they had to focus on the thing happening before them.

What would that guy do……….

What he would do probably wouldn’t be related to the battle now.

<center>◇</center>

“Ni-san?” the brothers and sisters said behind him.

The pain in Layfon’s heart wasn’t physical but it was enough to make him breathless. Still, this wasn’t time for the pain to drag him down. The city was shaking because of the attack. Layfon knew this was caused by the Heaven’s Blade sucessors on the outer edge of the city.

“………… All of them?”

The waves of Kei linking like one line on the outer edge was telling Layfon of this fact. On top of this were the two waves of huge Kei rolling from the centre of the city, making it the Kei of nine people altogether. Nine people except Delbone and Savaris. No one could possess so much Kei other than Heaven’s Blades.

The Heaven’s Blades had not entered battle together when Layfon was still in Grendan. Usually only one Heaven’s Blade was needed in battle excluding Delbone, who was constantly searching through psychokinesis. The exception was the fight with the filth monster with a name – Behemoth. But even that battle didn’t need all Heaven’s Blade successors.

But Layfon didn’t have time spared to feel shocked.

He immediately understood through his sight why the Kei of the Heaven’s Blade successors were covering the entire city.

He was a little later than usual in detecting the situation because the people he was familiar with had attracted his attention with their conversation. And he had concentrated on protecting them from the refugees around them. But then even others noticed it by this stage.

“……. Hey, what’s that?”

Layfon looked at the sky and finally understood what it was that could counter the huge Kei of the Heaven’s Blades. The alarm made his skin prick. His body moved stiffly. He used his body to protect the siblings behind him.

The enemy was in the sky.

It was morning now but the sky was still dark, and it suddenly split. Bubbles surfaced one after another like boiling water, and then they split apart…….. this happened at the same time in numerous places, and then a large number of things fell from the sky.

A huge number of Kei bullets ripped the sky apart in a speed faster than people could comprehend, and they destroyed those things falling from the sky. The shocked crowd finally shrieked at this scenery.

“Ni-san?”

Layfon felt people stepping on his back and he could also hear Nina and the others’ angry shouts. They were probably protecting Lucia and Romina.

“Ni-san?”

His siblings repeated, just wanting to confirm the truth.

Layfon felt like a knife was cutting into his heart.

He hadn’t seen his siblings since that match. Some of them reproached him. Some may have feared him after watching the match and so they fled…….. Even once was enough of an impact for him.

“Ni-san!”

The one who shouted was Stephen.

Layfon closed his eyes. His ears hurt. His heart hurt more. Even part of his body capable of feeling pain hurt. He didn’t hear anything more afterwards. No, he couldn’t hear it. Wailings, moanings and an angry tide of footsteps shook the earth.

And then,

“Layfon!” came Nina’s sharp voice.

And then,

“Oh no, Toby and the others still haven’t escaped!” Romina’s voice came to his ears. “They’re still in the orphanage.”

Layfon used most of his strength to keep his teeth from chattering as if something was pressing down on all of his nerves.

“Layfon!” Nina’s voice made him choose.

He had already decided what to do when he opened his eyes. What to do? What to do? The painful memories, the place of his past, Grendan. He reached out his hand to Grendan and this meant……..

“……… Senpai, can I ask you to do something?” he opened his eyes and looked at Nina.

“Leave them to me,” she nodded once with force. “We’ll see them safely to the shelter.”

Her strong nod answered him.

“Please!” he said and leapt for the orphanage, for his siblings. The pain in his heart did not disappear. What should he say to them? To his brothers? To Stephen? He had chosen to refuse answering when they questioned him at that time. Still, his body moved now so to protect them. He was scared but he wanted to touch them. Two opposite feelings clashed in his heart. Even he didn’t know which road to pick. He was like a ball used in training, rebounding after hitting a wall, halting only till it lost all of its energy.

Perhaps his existence was like this.

Perhaps there was no meaning in meeting with Leerin. Everyone in the orphanage still hated him. He came here because of his immaturity. Perhaps it held no meaning for him.

This implied…….

“Even so……….”

He continued to jump.

Anri was silently digging on her own in a corner of the city, behind a fence of evergreen vegetables.

“Anri!”

She didn’t stop even though a voice of reproach was calling her.

“Anri! What’re you doing!”

Wet soil stuck to her face, but she still kept digging, ignoring that voice. She was holding a toy spade that children used, and she was using it to dig.

“Anri, what is it?”

This time it was her sister’s voice. She finally turned around. Standing behind her was an angry Toby and a very worried Rainetta.

“The evacuation siren’s been rung. Hurry and head for the shelter.”

“…….. I’m looking for something! It’s ok. Toby-Ni, you guys go ahead!”

“Be sensible! This isn’t the time for it!”

“It’s all right. The Heaven’s Blades are in this city.”

“I don’t mean that!”

It looked like fire was about to sprout form Toby’s throat. Rainetta watched them with suspicion. This situation shouldn’t warrant such fury. Filth monsters attacked this city a lot. Although this time the attack closely followed the last time, it wasn’t that rare for filth monster warning to sound in a short period of time. Besides, this didn’t mean filth monsters would immediately pop up in residential areas even though the city was being attacked. Though Anri and them had experienced many evacuation sirens, the residential areas had never been destroyed. Because the Heaven’s Blades would easily defeat them no matter how horrifying the filth monsters were. A battle that didn’t need the presence of a Heaven’s Blade was of an even lower level.

But Rainetta could feel from Anri’s answer that her sense of danger was too low. It couldn’t be helped that Toby was angry with her, but Rainetta could also discern that there was more in Toby’s anger than met the eyes.

“Anri, Toby’s right. This isn’t the time for this. Anri, you’re a big sister. You can’t be a bad influence to the kids.”

“That’s not it, Nee-san. Toby-Ni isn’t angry about that.”

“Uh?”

“Hey, stop it.”

At Toby’s threat, Anri didn’t stop digging.

“Toby-Ni just doesn’t want me to dig up what he left here.”

“Anri!”

She ignored Toby and kept digging with the spade. A feeling of the spade touching something solid shot up her arm. Found it.

“Leave it!”

“Ah.”

Toby pulled on her sleeve. She lost her centre of gravity and fell to a side.

“Toby. You didn’t have to do this!”

“So noisy!”

Anger filled his words. He glared at her. She glared back without losing ground.

“Zuellni’s here!”

Anri’s voice made Toby and even Rainetta’s face fall.

“Layfon-Ni is there. There won’t be another chance to apologize to Layfon-Ni if we miss this opportunity.”

“Why do I have to apologize to him!” Toby’s voice, mixed with pain, echoed in the darkness. “That guy—that guy betrayed us! He was a Heaven’s Blade successor but he entered the underground matches. His name as a Military Artist is tainted.”

“No!” Anri’s voice smothered his. Pain showed in her expression, in Rainetta’s too.

They liked Layfon-Ni the best.

The entire orphanage had turned strange since the exposure of Layfon’s deed. Toby was always angry. Rainetta was always sad. Their younger siblings cried because of Toby’s anger. Father left the responsibility of the orphanage to Romina. Layfon left Grendan and Leerin left the orphanage. Anri could only cover her ears and escape the reality because she was scared. She couldn’t do anything.

But she saw it.

Scolded by Toby, beaten. The siblings threw things at him, but Layfon always had his head silently lowered, his face filled with sadness. Anri saw it. Layfon never once explained himself.

“This isn’t why Toby-Ni’s angry. You’re angry because Layfon-Ni has betrayed our expectation!”

“Wu!”

Toby’s face turend red. He stood rooted. Anri showed no signs of stopping though she saw his hand turned into a fist. She chanced upon the news that Layfon had been exiled to Zuellni. She heard the entire conversation between Leerin and Father when they were making dinner.

Right now, Zuellni was next to Grendan.

Why? Why?

She was confused about this event that would never have happened. But one thing was clear.

“There may not be another chance! The chance to meet Layfon-Ni and apologize. There won’t be another one! Is this all right? Toby-Ni. I don’t like it to be like this. Nee-san thinks the same too, don’t you?”

The two of them were silent at her question. Their feelings were complicated. They faced her with their backs, unable to give an answer. Anri had decided on what to do regardless of their decision. She tightened her grip on the spade again and continued to dig out that thing.

The thing that Toby hid in here after Layfon left. He hid it in a can originally containing food. He had buried it here.

“Anri!” Toby shouted.

“You didn’t throw it away!”

Toby fell silent once more.

At this time.

“Eh?”

“Wuah.”

“Ah!”

The city shook intensely.

“Cityquake?”

The evergreen vegetables, the building behind them and the fence were all shaking intensely. Watching the building and the vegetables that seemed about to collapse, Toby forcibly pulled Anri up to a safer place. Still, she held the can tightly before her chest.

“Hey, this doesn’t look good. We can talk about this later. Anyway, we’ve to head for the shelter……..”

But it was already too late.

“……….. Uh?”

Rainetta looked at the sky, pointing at something.

Monsters were falling through the air shield like rain. After that, a large number of Kei bullets shot them down. The place where Anri lived, an ordinary place, a place that remained peaceful regardless of filth monsters’ attack, turned into a battlefield in a spit second.

“…………..”

The three of them forgot what they were doing as they stared at the sky. Huge rumbles hammered the sky. Kei bullets burnt the atmosphere. Shattered chains crossed the sky.

Their hearts must stay calm while facing this sudden change.

“……….. Hurry and go,” Toby was the first to speak.

“Hurry!”

The shaking had subsided but the city was still shaking. It was difficult to run on the unstable ground. Besides, Anri and Rainetta still hadn’t mentally caught up with reality. They couldn’t feel their feet touching the ground. They felt more like they were stepping on air, unstable. They couldn’t use all of their strength.

“Hurry!”

Not wanting to wait further, Toby took Rainetta’s hand and dragged her along after Anri.

But………. The counterattack of the Heaven’s Blades wasn’t perfect. The small misses were below the smallest decimal point, so a few bullets of monsters still landed on Grendan, and their fall explained the shaking of the city.

And the probability of this tiny decimal, taking into consideration of Grendan’s size, was happening right before the three of them.

It landed in front of them.

“AH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Anri didn’t know whether she herself or her sister was calling out. The impact of the landing shattered the pavements, and then something hard was blown around in all direction. Low moans of hurt sounded from the direction of the thing that landed. Humid solid things rubbed against each other, giving off an uncomfortable noise. The three collapsed people weren’t clear of the situation, but they knew very well what was before them.

“Ah…….. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh.”

This time it was obviously Anri’s voice. The monster opened its hard shell, letting loose its legs and opening its huge lower jaw. Insect-like multifaceted-eyes shone red.

“Uh!” Toby stood before the two girls.

“Toby!”

“You two, hurry and escape!”

“How could you….. Toby!”

Toby’s face turned white at Rainetta’s wailing, but he still stood in front of the girls, standing before the monster. However, those weren’t the only changes in the monster’s body.

The shell on the upper body of the monster opened and insect-like wings unfolded. Underneath the shell hid not an insect’s soft body, but many ball-shaped things. The balls were just the size of a full-grown male, and there lay about twenty to thirty of them. Cracks appeared on those balls almost the same time as the shell opened. The cracks spread across the surface until the balls burst. What was inside the balls obtained freedom.

And flew.

The things flying out from the balls landed around the monster. Only four slender legs supported the body. Its shape was like a skeleton’s. There were neither muscles nor fat. Sticky membranes covered the joints. Tiny red light shone inside black eye sockets. The new monsters ran for the three.

The three people were so scared that they couldn’t even voice their terror.

“Run!” Toby shouted with a trembling voice.

But Toby couldn’t prevent the monsters from catching up with the girls even were the girls to escape. Toby wasn’t a Military Artist, and he was also weaponless. He was just the average 10 years old child that one could see anywhere. But he still stood before the girls, his arms outstretched to protect them. One knew he was scared just by looking at his shaky legs, but he still stood, unmoving.

“Run!” he repeated.

But Anri and Rainette were motionless. The sudden dark fate swallowed their courage. Their bodies couldn’t move.

All was about to end. About to end heartlessly.

They couldn’t say sorry to Layfon-Ni, couldn’t eat Leerin’s handmade cooking, couldn’t tease Rainette and Toby, couldn’t fight with the boys at school. Everything was about to end.

“………… No,” Anri said.

“Run!” Toby called again.

And an even more intense change happened.

What Anri and the two saw was a pillar of light descending from the sky to destroy the entire monster, then light split off from that pillar to shatter the small monsters, evaporating them. The horror and despair were eliminated so easily.

One person stood on the remnants of the eggs of that monster. The smoke of the explosion dispersed. Anri and the two clearly saw that person’s face.

“Ah, ahhh………..” Anri felt tears rushing from her eyes.

This person held a Katana the same as Father’s. He was eyeing the corpse of the monster with a pair of serious eyes but his face was the same as last time’s, filled with a wisp of sadness.

“Layfon-Ni!”

“Toby, Rainetta, Anri, are you hurt?”

“No, it’s all right.”

“ Really? That’s good.”

From the relieved-Layfon, it felt like he had turned back into the familiar person that they knew.

“Layfon-Ni!” Rainetta finally found her voice and cast her gaze at Toby.

“Toby.”

Layfon was also looking at him. Unlike Rainetta and Anri, only Toby’s originally despaired gaze was now filled with anger as he glared at him.

“Why now……..”

“…………”

“How dare you show your face before us now!?” Toby shouted in fury as he cried. His shoulders trembled from his crying. His fists were held tightly as he glared at Layfon angrily.

Anri couldn’t say anything. She had been scolding Toby but she couldn’t say anything now. Toby still liked Layfon-Ni now, but his intense feeling only added more to her pain.

“………. Wu.”

Rainetta covered her mouth with both of her hands. Tears rolled in her eyes as she tried not to call out. Anri too, tried hard not to cry as she watched Toby and Layfon.

“……. Till now, I know I’ve no right to stand before you,” Layfon said faintly. His voice made people feel very sad.

“But since I’m here and I met this thing, I couldn’t leave you all behind.”

“Didn’t you already leave us behind!” Toby shouted and ran to Layfon who had stepped down from the corpse. He took hold of the shirt on his chest and howled. “Doing such terrible thing to us and being exiled from the city. Isn’t that the same as leaving us behind!”

“…………….”

“The underground matches. Was there even a need to enter!”

“………….. Because I thought money was necessary. Toby, you may have forgotten. There was a severe shortage of food in Grendan’s past. There was no food for everyone, but only I, as a Military Artist, was rationed food.”

Toby had heard of this from Romina. This happened before Anri was born. A problem appeared in the city’s food production plan. Though the problem was solved on time, it had led to a year of food shortage. Many, many people died of starvation.

“I thought that wouldn’t have happened if we had money. Lots and lots of money. Of course, the problem couldn’t have been solved that easily, but that was how I thought back then. I became a Heaven’s Blade successor but I still thought the money wasn’t enough, so………”

“But to us…………. To me, it’s enough to have Layfon-Ni around………”

Anri felt she must say something as she watched them. She felt that her relationship with Toby and Layfon may not return to how it was before if a wrong move was made, so she wanted to convey her feelings to him.

“I also think it’s enough that Layfon-Ni is around.”

But it already took all of her courage to say this. She couldn’t say anything more. She lowered her head, feeling bitter at her uselessness.

Rainetta’s hand gave her back a pat.

Anri finally realized what she was holding because of her sister’s gaze.

“This is what Toby-Ni hid without tossing away.”

“Anri dug it up hearing of news about Zuellni.”

Anri opened the can in her hand. Inside lay a toy. Though it wasn’t a common toy, it was an ordinary toy that no one would be envious of.

A wooden toy. A doll holding a shield and a sword.

“Ah……….”

Layfon clearly knew what this was.

Anri didn’t know what it was, but she had seen Toby putting it in his personal box. Sometimes he took it out and played with it. She had asked him to lend it to her at home but he wouldn’t no matter how much she asked.

“You’re still keeping it.”

“……….. So annoying. I already tossed it away.”

“It’s Sutero’s Roki.”

As expected, Anri didn’t know what it was. She guessed it was a character in a popular children's animation. Anyway, boys tended to like this kind of thing.

“I’ m sorry. I wanted to buy you a better one, but I couldn’t get one.”

“So annoying. They don’t sell it anymore. It’s enough I have this,” Toby said angrily and glared at him. “Like this, it’s enough………… It’s good enough to have this………..” his hands fell from Layfon’s chest, but one of his hands was still balled into a fist, trembling.

“You idiot. Layfon-Ni is a big idiot.”

“Sorry.”

Suddenly, Toby threw his fist at him. Layfon could have evaded it as a Miltiary Artist but he didn’t move. He silently let his fists fall on his body.

“As I said, don’t apologize.”

“Uh.”

“…….. I won’t say sorry too.”

“Uh.”

“This cancels it out.”

“Uh.”

“You idiot.”

Toby’s entire body shook. After a moment of hesitation, Layfon placed his hand on his shoulder. Toby muttered again in a light voice. “You idiot.”

Anri and Rainetta watched it all.

“……… I don’t understand how boys think,” Rainetta sighed, but tears rolled in her eyes.

Anri was happy too. Everything was back in order.

But they didn’t have time to submerge in joy. Monsters continued to fall from the sky.

“……… Anyway, you three hurry and head to the shelter. Felli.”

A piece of metal exuding a faint light flew over to Layfon’s voice. Anri immediately knew this was a psychokinesis flake.

“Please guide these three to a shelter.”

(I understand.)

A clear and melodic voice came from the flake.

“Ni-san.”

“It seems even all of the Heaven’s Blades are unable to guard everything. It’ll be bad if the same thing happens. Felli…….. senpai is an excellent psychokinesist, so she’ll definitely point out a safe route for you.”

“Layfon-Ni, what are you planning to do?”

“I……….”

His gaze turned to somewhere faraway at Toby’s question. His gaze was there, Grendan’s centre. The closer it was to the city’s centre, the higher the buildings were. And the highest building in the middle of the city was Grendan’s palace.

Toby felt Layfon was looking at there.

“I have to see Leerin.”

“I see.”

Toby was shocked. Layfon’s expression was severe. In the palace……… Everyone knew the Queen, Alsheyra Almonise was there. Perhaps Ni-san hated the Queen who exiled him.

“Ah, but Leerin-Nee may be in the shelter.”

“It’s ok.”

It’s ok? Toby didn’t get it.

“All right, let’s go.”

But Toby lost his chance to make clear of things because of Layfon’s urging. Besides, this wasn’t the time to let his guard down. He took Rainetta and Anri’s hands and followed the flake to the shelter.

Layfon looked at his siblings’ backs till they disappeared, then he cast his gaze at the palace once more.

(As I thought. You’re still going.)

Another flake was giving off a faint light beside him.

“……… Sorry.”

(I already knew things would turn out like this, so I’m not mad.)

“The CCaptain?”

“They’ve already arrived at the shelter. The two of them are confirming a safe route back to Zuellni.”

“Do you know of Zuellni’s situation?”

(Aren’t you heading for the palace?)

“…….. Felli.”

He felt she was hiding something from him. She hadn’t told him of Zuellni’s situation when Nina was missing and when he was fighting the aged phase filth monster.

He heard her sigh on the other end of the flake.

(I still can’t contact Zuellni. That unbelievable monster has surrounded the other side of the air shield.)

“Then Zuellni……..”

(We can only pray the other side isn’t in the same situation.)

Layfon felt a future filled with darkness waited for him. Intense fights were taking place everywhere. He had never seen this before in Grendan, a monster wrapping around the entire city and suppressing it. All of the Heaven’s Blade successors were defending the city.

This had never happened before.

This must be the mysterious fight related to the world that Nina talked about. If this was true………

He had always been thinking of Leerin’s refusal to see him after he heard of Nina and Lucia’s opinions. At that time, it was impossible for him to win against the Queen and Lintence. He could only drag out the fight longer with Lintence even if he held the Heaven’s Blade.

But this was something Leerin wouldn’t understand.

Besides, the Heaven’s Blades knew the Queen was the strongest Military Artist. Even if one wasn’t a Heaven’s Blade, a slightly better Military Artist could tell how powerful she was by looking at the unusual amount of Kei exuding from her.

Ordinary people thought the Queen being the strongest was just propaganda from the palace.

This couldn’t be helped since the Queen had never fought before. And even if she did fight, no one from the city would have known. Layfon knew some people thought it was propaganda to strengthen the royal family’s dignity.

He didn’t know if Leerin thought the same, but at that split second, it shouldn’t be strange for her to think he couldn't save her from them.

No…………. Leerin wouldn’t think like that.

It was more like her not to allow him to do something so dangerous. But what if this wasn’t the case?

What if she truly, truly wanted from the bottom of her heart to return to Grendan and so she refused him? At that time, to leave without telling anyone of her reason….. Perhaps it had something to do with the mystery that Nina talked about.

He thought maybe he was thinking too much.

But pondering led him nowhere. Could he only confirm his suspicion if he were to see her face to face? Why did she refuse him? What was she thinking to return to Grendan at that particular point in time? Why did he want to straighten out these things?

He could only confirm all of it when he met Leerin.

“I really should head back to Zuellni with the Captain……..”

(Please don’t talk about the impossible.)

Felli heartlessly cut off his words.

“Felli………”

(You came to Zuellni in order to change yourself. Has this changed?)

“No, it hasn’t.”

He nodded subconsciously at the sudden question, not sure what she was getting at.

(My feeling stays the same. I’ll definitely pursue it if there’s another path other than being a psychokinesist. That was why I came to Zuellni.)

“Yes.”

(But if you came back to Zuellni the way you are now, you’ll only be halting your progress.)

“Perhaps so…….”

(Then please resolve this knot in your heart. Regardless of the result, it’s better to understand than to worry and not understand anything.)

“Perhaps so.”

(But there’s only one thing I want to know. Is that all right?)

“What is it?”

(…………..)

Felli herself brought up the question, yet she stayed silent.

“Uh, Felli…..”

Had something happened on the other side of the flake? Sound finally came through when Layfon decided to touch the flake.

(Well, it’s like that…….)

“What?”

(Lay… fon…….. Layfon……….)

Why did she change her words, and she said so two times too……

(Layfon, what kind of a person is Leerin to you?)

“………………………… Eh?”

He didn’t quite understand the meaning behind her question. Unlike the usual light tone, Felli seemed to have trouble speaking and her rhythm was also a bit flustered. He couldn’t get her meaning.

“Uh……..?”

But she didn’t stop.

(Are you two just simple childhood friends? Or do you like her? Or are you two lovers?)

“Well, well…………”

He recalled that night before they fought Falnir. He had received the proof of reconciliation from Derek. His nerves had finally relaxed. He cried. Leerin cried too and then…..

He remembered it.

No. He couldn’t have forgotten it.

At that time, their lips overlapped as if he was to relax all his thoughts inside him. His brain became blank in that one split second. He was too happy. Tears of happiness couldn’t be stopped, and that was the only emotion filling his head.

And that was a very normal act he made without much consideration. He didn’t think Felli had seen that.

Then what was the meaning behind this question?

“Well…….”

He didn’t know what to say, but he opened his mouth, thinking it was bad not to say something.

And he sensed it before he thought of what to say.

(Fonfon?)

“Please have the flake move away.”

(……. Military Artist. Just one person.)

Felli felt it too. The huge amount of Kei had suddenly closed in. Had this person been watching him through Sakkei? But to come and find Layfon rather than fight the monsters in this situation? What was his purpose?

(Please be careful. This person can only have come for you under this circumstance. I feel he has a purpose.)

Felli felt the same as him. Her flake left.

In Layfon’s hand was the Iron Dite. He made this choice without much thought. From the Kei of the other person, Layfon had chosen to rely on the skill that would best suit this fight, meaning the Iron Dite. But was this right? His opponent’s figure appeared before him as he pondered.

“…………… Why?”

The person whom he couldn’t believe to see had appeared before him.

“Layfon. It’s been a long time.”

He couldn’t feel that feeling in his words. Something was mixed in with the hard words as those words hammered his heart.

“Why are you here, Father?”

This was his foster father. The restored Iron Dite in his hand held the same shape as Layfon’s. He was watching Layfon with a serious gaze that he never used in the orphanage. A gaze that was rarely seen in the dojo.

“But that ends here. The place you should return to is Zuellni.”

“Father………”

Layfon didn’t understand.

“Hurry, return to Zuellni. But……… that’s only if you can head back immediately.”

The sharp blade of his father was pointed at him.

Father’s Sakkei was conveyed to the son.

“I’ll attack you with this Katana.”

Father said such unbelievable words at the same time, Kei exploded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2

2011-04-28T04:27:49Z

74.65.229.51: minor typos and changes in the first two-thirds, some editing in the last third

===Chapter 2: Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs===

Layfon had spaced out as he looked at the ceiling…..

“…………..”

Leerin was also looking at the ceiling. She was living in a room prepared for her in the palace. Since it was impossible to move her into the Euthnol house right away, Alsheyra had prepared this room for her. She had also introduced the maids who were to look after Leerin and who also made Leerin really uncomfortable. However, the maids didn’t seem to care and they accepted her naturally. They had been looking after her until she fell asleep.

Leerin could breathe easily, as she was finally alone.

The bed was the same design as the one in Saya’s room, with a similar ceiling too. The bounciness of the bed that Leerin had never experienced before made her unable to calm down and sleep.

So one couldn’t say she wanted to look at the ceiling.

“………..”

And that wasn’t the only reason behind her inability to sleep.

She felt an unfamiliar feeling as she touched the thing covering her right eye. She felt its surroundings and that feeling was not something she had had before.

The blindfold. This strange thing covering her right eye failed to calm her down.

She thought she would get used to it one day but she was also scared of getting familiar with it.

(This must be………)

This signified the past and present Leerin, signifying that she had made a choice to part with her past.

(What.)

She silently scolded her thinking. How long was she to fiddle around with it when she had already made up her mind? Besides, she already told Derek those words. She couldn’t turn back. Was her resolve not enough? She had determined to give up the name of Marfes. Was this not enough? Did she need anything else? Or did she have to give up the name Leerin as well? If she were to do that……..?

A whirlwind of uneasiness rose in her chest. She curled into a ball, unable to even look at the ceiling. The gentle feel wrapping around herself could take off some of the burden on her but it failed to ease off the pressure in her heart. Derek had left to stop Layfon. Though they had yet to fight, the fight would happen. Once Layfon had decided to act, the fight would happen.

Leerin and Layfon’s adopted father was that kind of a person.

(So I shouldn’t meet with Layfon anymore.)

Layfon and Derek. The outcome of this fight was obvious. Layfon would win. This was a matter of fact. Layfon became a Heaven’s Blade successor at age ten. A Heaven’s Blade successor that Derek had not become. Looking from a normal angle, Derek’s job to prevent Layfon’s footsteps wouldn’t have worked. But he was his adopted father. Could Layfon keep moving forward even though his adopted father, who should have already reconciled with him, came to stop him?

And there was one more thing…..

Leerin’s body curled up more as she thought of it, her hand applying more pressure on the right eye.

“What have I done……….”

The feeling of regret assaulted her all of a sudden, though she didn’t consciously think of it. She regretted it a lot after thinking of the gap of strength between Layfon and Derek. This feeling came naturally, a natural feeling whose aim was to break down Leerin’s resolve.

A thorn.

Looking from the viewpoint of the abstract, this was a thorn. One of the thorns growing on a plant. This thorn entered Derek…….. This image floated up in Leerin’s mind. One of the thorns on the wheel of thorns etched onto her right eye ball had entered Derek’s body.

What did that imply?

And for this to happen, could it be…….. She kept thinking of it and knew this wasn’t the way to be. As she said already, she couldn’t keep thinking of things to confuse herself.

“I must keep my spirits up,” she said in a small voice, curled up on the bed. No one replied. This feeling made her lonely but her body could not curl up anymore. She hugged herself tightly. She kept this pose as the feeling of bitterness and pain flowed in her till it blocked her ears. She suddenly noticed some movement above her.

She was shocked as she turned around.

A beautiful girl who suited the darkness in the room stood before her.

It was Saya.

“Can’t sleep?” she asked in a faint voice.

“You too…….?” Leerin sat up opposite Saya, still shocked.

“It seems a crisis is near. I can’t sleep in this situation.”

As expected there were no emotions in Saya’s reply. The feeling Saya gave off in her words was similar to the beautiful psychokinesist Leerin met in Zuellni. No. Saya’s words were more mechanical.

“Crisis?”

“Yes.”

Saya was the prototype of all Electronic Fairies. Rumour had it that all Electronic Fairies were imitations of her. This meant the crisis Saya felt must be filth monsters. She could feel the filth monsters and evade them just like the Electronic Fairies. But Saya had been sleeping in the Inner Court of the palace. The Haikizoku named Grendan took care of things like filth monsters and the movements of other cities while Saya slept. Hence, the crisis she felt shouldn’t be as simple as mere filth monsters.

“Has it happened yet?” Leerin finally pushed the doubt through her throat.

“I’m not sure. The condition of this side is not complete and the opponents have no reason to wait for us. Of course, I have no proof that they’re ready.”

“Then……”

“Though I can feel the crisis looming, I don’t yet know the real form of our opponents.”

“I see.”

“Yes.”

Leerin didn’t know what to do as she looked at Saya, nodded emotionlessly.

Uneasiness. Though she had asked Alsheyra what to do, she herself didn’t know how to put down this sense of uneasiness. Alsheyra had said not to do anything. The cause was that things would happen as long as the condition had been satisfied. Alsheyra would protect Leerin until that time came.

The Queen, Alsheyra, had told Leerin so. No Military Artist in Grendan and in other cities existed with a strength greater than the Queen’s. Leerin must be in this world’s safest place. So Leerin’s uneasiness must be unrelated to this? Once she made up her mind, many changes had occurred around her. Why did those changes happen? They must be things happening in response to the next event. So Leerin felt uneasy. Though she knew she had no other way, she still felt uneasy.

She was uneasy when thinking of whether she had made the right choice.

She was uneasy, wondering whether she could perform what she had to do, wondering whether the progress of things would be smooth.

She was uneasy as she thought of whether her actions were right or wrong.

But she didn’t understand what was right. She only understood that something was to happen. This understanding was not enough to remove her unease. The information was too vague.

“But something is to happen, right?”

Saya woke from her slumber in response to the looming crisis. Her awakening implied something was about to happen.

The pupils of the girl of moonlight were looking at the window covered by curtains. Leerin was troubled a bit as she thought of drawing aside the curtains or not.

Perhaps it was about to rain. Contrary to the good weather in the morning, dark clouds were closing in from a distance where they guarded the night sky. The city would have changed its direction under the normal circumstances but this was impossible. Because Grendan had stopped moving.

“Looks like a deluge in coming,” Dixerio said in a small voice as he looked at the dark clouds slowly drift close. The humidity in the air was increasing. It seemed it definitely would rain.

A heavy rain would not affect the city’s air shield. The air shield would filter the pollutants in the raindrops that fell through it. The city’s air and water purification systems were working hard, as incidents of unfiltered rain had occurred.

The rain blocked outside the air shield would turn into fog as the air shield prevented the raindrops from entering the city. The pollutants would merge with the fog and surround the city in a black layer. This scenery made one feel uncomfortable.

But it was another kind of entertainment to gaze at the scenery in these circumstances.

All that happened in Zuellni was to end in Grendan. The reason of everything, the pollutants that encircled Grendan implied something was to happen. Dixerio ate the bento he bought for lunch as he watched the scenery, standing on the city’s outskirt.

“You look relaxed.”

Dixerio was not surprised even though he was suddenly spoken to.

“Just what are you thinking…….?”

He had no need to turn around. A beautiful girl wearing a dark dress stood behind him, looking as if she was to melt into the night.

“What am I thinking? I just want to realize that child’s dream.”

A stirring in the voice. Dixerio could tell the girl was laughing.

“Deliberately. In this situation?”

“But one wouldn’t understand if it’s not in this situation? You think so too. Of course, for a Military Artist a problem of a similar level would appear after he overcomes the obstacle of a certain level. Especially for the Military Artist whose strength leaps after obtaining the Haikizoku. He can’t escape this problem.”

“…………”

True. But how many Military Artists could exude Kei that outran the permissible limit of a Dite? This meant the power that was on par with a Heaven’s Blade successor……..

Nelphilia, the girl of night continued. “But to have lost his weapon while fighting desperately and then obtained it again……. There shouldn’t be many who have had this experience? If it was different, he’s either a stray dog I picked up or an Electronic Fairy’s……..”

Nelphilia suddenly stopped. Her gaze fell on Dixerio’s back. Though Dixerio didn’t like it, he still felt it.

The girl was smiling.

“It might be an interesting contrast.”

“Humph.”

“But no one knows the outcome of things.”

“Any outcome is the same. The end is almost immediate. I’ve just a bit more left for my job. I don’t care who it is. Ignasis, Riggzario, Airen…….. I’d destroy anyone who stands in my path.”

“So scary.”

Dixerio ignored her voice of false feeling, draining the water left in the bottle.

“But I must meet with Saya.”

“Ara, why?”

“There are things I want to find out from her.”

“Even now you still want to confirm the event of that day?”

“No need.”

“Ara?” Nelphilia still found it strange.

“No matter what happened on that day, this reality will not change. The things I’ve to do will not change. So there’s no need to confirm the past anymore…….. There’s something I have to know so that my fangs are pointed in the right direction.”

“Is that something you can’t get from me?”

“That won’t work.”

“Ara, why?”

“Because you………. Never mind. Nothing.”

Dixerio spoke half of what was in his mind and shook his head. Though it was better to thoroughly solve the problem about Nina, it would only create redundant commotion. He didn’t have room to waste energy on that issue right now. Besides, he had tasted his impotence because of Nelphilia. The time he had spent on Nina was wasted. Thinking of that, he didn’t want to waste any more strength.

“Nothing else. All I can do is let loose the hound and tidy up the prey the hound has caught up with.”

Nelphilia’s mood hadn’t changed. Finding that something troublesome had flown to his head, Dixerio lifted his head to watch the moon.

The inside of the air shield was very tranquil but the scenery outside the air shield seemed different. The typhoon was pushing the dark clouds to Grendan’s sky. The dark clouds covered half of the city, blocking off half of the moon. The mirror of darkness was clearly reflected on Grendan. The dark clouds were swiftly covering Grendan and the moon as Dixerio observed, till the moon also quickly vanished from his side.

“I wonder whether that thing alone can manage till success?”

“Perhaps.”

The clouds covering the entire city still moved with the wind, showing no signs of stopping. The layers of dark clouds slowly weaved together as of black moss growing on cotton until they totally swallowed Grendan’s sky.

Or, it was like a huge dam swallowing the rapids of a river.

“Never mind. It doesn’t matter how it turns out.”

Dixerio didn’t know this city’s fate. He only knew that those guys would move close once Saya woke up. And he could only get close to those guys' headquarter in this time.

“You should still have things to do for that?”

“Yes. But those guys…….”

Dixerio’s gaze moved from the moon to the city. Artificial light suppressed the darkness blocking off the moon. Groups of light crafted out the city’s shape to resist the darkness. But the opponent was still quiet. It was only hiding its presence.

“Will it make a ruckus?”

“For sure.”

“Isn’t it better to do it quietly?”

“Probably. Either way, it’s troublesome if it lures in a few Heaven’s Blades or the Queen.”

“What a troublesome dog. That side also is relaxed.”

“Those things can be brought back as long as it returns to the hole.”

“That’s true. Really. This is what happens in a normal world. It might fast become something I don’t need anymore,” Nelphilia sighed.

“What? You still want to say you’re human?”

“If we use that definition, it’s the same for you and me and all Military Artists.”

“I’m not stubborn on whether I’m human or not.”

“You might be like that but, your way of thinking………”

“Uh?”

“Never mind. That’s part of your end. Besides, for you, you aren’t afraid of any end.”

“Because my ending has been decided already.”

“Even your own death is the same as your wish and prediction? Perhaps your desire is stronger than anyone else’s.”

“You should know what kind of person I am.”

Nelphilia shrugged.

Dixerio stood up and took out the Dite from his weapon harness.

“Then let’s begin.”

“……. Geez.”

The figure behind Dixerio moved as the moonlight girl waved her hand. Dixerio kept trying not to look at her. It was better not to look at her as he knew her beauty would conquer his heart. What he was about to do right now was pretty important.

“All right. You can go and make a huge ruckus.”

Her voice seemed far. At the same time, he felt her presence retreating and finally disappeared.

“But the time is limited.”

But he could still hear her.

That wasn’t the only change. No one would have perceived such a tiny change? No. The people who existed here to notice that change weren’t here.

Next came the other change.

The tiny change occurred in the artificial light. To say it correctly it was the face of the light because it hurt one’s eyes to discern the seven lights.

And, and, one more change…….

“You have to take care of it because it’s begging for new bait.”

A tiny light appeared before Dixerio but that light swiftly expanded into a huge flame. It continued to burgeon and then it spat out a figure. A female writhed with fire.

“Bait like her.”

“I know……..”

Dixerio restored his Dite.

As if responding to the sound that restored the Dite, the girl of flame attacked him.

Gorneo found her.

Tonight was a clear night in which one could see the moon. But because the moon was too clear, so clear that it exuded a feeling of something dignified. Tonight was such a night as if the moonlight was filtering through a layer of ice, allowing its icy cold to slowly seep through the skin, making the people forget that the city had entered a tropical zone. Still, sweat continued to gush out from Gorneo’s chest as he was constantly jumping and running, seeping through his clothes.

Where would that girl go?

In the end, he decided to search for Shante by moving from one rooftop to the next.

(Why am I doing this?)

He still asked himself this question even though he didn’t want to deliberately think of it. Why? Why did he have to run around to search for her?

He had been caught into different kinds of trouble since entering Zuellni and meeting Shante. Shante had a habit of acting like a beast because of her upbringing. Her education with humans started from zero at the time when Gorneo started teaching her. Though Shante had grasped hold of the human knowledge, she still acted before she thought, something she did out of habit, and any troublesome things that rose from her actions were dealt with by Gorneo.

The troubles that Shante caused were of a basic level. Gorneo would have stopped interacting with her if not for her talent in Military Arts. She was an exceptional Military Artist. Her ability was very useful in an organized fight. Besides, Shante herself seemed to really like Gorneo as she obeyed his instructions in the fights. Perhaps because of her childhood, living as part of a pack of animals to hunt preys, she might have viewed Gorneo as the leader of the pack.

The two of them were invited into a platoon, helping to turn the fifth platoon into one of the number one teams in Zuellni, and recently they almost took first place alongside Vance’s 1st platoon.

“Really!” Gorneo complained and jumped again. His large body looked weightless underneath the in the moonlit city as he moved speedily over buildings.

Where was she? Would she be somewhere higher? Gorneo continued to leap through the night sky of Grendan, heedless of the consequences.

“That idiot……..!” he murmured and continued to jump.

He continued leaping from building to building but he failed to find a clue. The only place of his search was Grendan because she couldn’t be in anywhere else but here.

But why?

He believed that masked crowd was related to Shante’s disappearance, but why had they targeted her? He had no idea why. He admitted Shante’s physique was special. There was something she could do that even the Queen couldn’t. Maybe the masked crowd wanted her physique. They wanted to capture her and use her in an experiment. But then why in that kind of place and with that timing?

Even Gorneo himself couldn’t think of an answer. There were too few clues for speculation. Perhaps those nerds in the Alchemy Department had yielded to their curiosity to set this trap, or perhaps Shante was just lured to Grendan by her hunger for Grendan’s food, and then there might be a trap to catch wild beasts next to the food.

That was why Gorneo was now jumping in Grendan.

He continued to leap and finally found her.

“Uh………..”

On top of a building that wasn’t that high.

For a moment, Gorneo thought that thing was a decoration on top of the building. That type of decoration could only be found on old buildings.

It was one of them…….. but either way, it just looked too big………… Through the weak light. Gorneo only understood after having his gaze stay on that thing for a long moment.

That figure was doing everything she could so no one knew she existed.

As if she was afraid of something.

In order to escape someone’s eyes.

A feeling of waiting for something to walk past her. She held such a desperate mental preparation. That was why she kept very still.

“Shante!”

He had already decided what to do once he found her. Of course, to shout angrily. That was his decision. But in reality he breathed in deeply several times to dispel the exhaustion and anger in him. He couldn’t scold her after noticing her unusual behavior.

Because she failed to detect his presence. Usually, she was very sensitive to him.

Her body that was intending to become a stone trembled, she turned around and saw him.

“………………………….Gorneo!” she shouted with widened eyes and lept for him. Her arms hung about his neck and she hugged him with unusual strength.

“Gorneo! Goreno! Gorneo!”

She continued to shout his name as she buried her head in his chest. One could feel that she really could melt into his body.

“Slow down. Shante…….. hey, what’s the matter?”

He was used to her hugging him but she had never hugged him with so much strength, and he had never seen her so frightened. She was usually very lively and optimistic. A girl without any evil thoughts. Someone who was the same inside and out. She laughed when she wanted, got angry when she wanted. She never hid her emotions. All her feelings were shown on her face.

That was why he was used to her reaction and action. That was why he was anxious at her unusual behavior.

She stopped calling his name. She put all her weight onto her arms that were encircling his neck, and she curled up, biting her thumb like a baby. The shaking of her small body was sent into Gorneo’s without reserve.

Gorneo looked at her. He didn’t know what to do. Should he return to the Luckens home or head straight back to Zuellni? There shouldn’t be anything he needed to take back with him. He suddenly realized that he had taken off his fighting suit in Zuellni. What he was wearing now was just the clothes he wore for practice. The density of a fighting suit…….. The fighting suit could prevent pollutants from invading his body. That was something he should take back. Not that Grendan’s fighting suits were worse though.

Anyway, Shante wouldn’t want to see any unfamiliar faces right now. Gorneo himself wouldn’t feel comfortable bringing her to his own home, a house full of strangers to her. It was better to return to Zuellni to calm her down.

“Uh.”

He had decided.

He sat down. Shante curled up on top of him with her legs crossed like a baby.

“Really………” he complained as he patted her head. She lifted her head to look at him and then closed her eyes. She must not have slept after coming to Grendan, and several parts of her body were dirty. Either way, he had found her. He patted her head with a soothed heart.

That was it. The density of the fighting suit. Let it go. Grendan’s technique wouldn’t be behind Zuellni’s. Besides, Grendan’s scientists kept honing their skill to meet Cauntia’s challenges. Grendan’s technique would not be behind Zuellni’s.

In that case, he could only act. But let’s wait a bit. Wait till she had slept. Keep himself still like this until she falls into a deep sleep. After that, he could head straight for Zuellni. He knew Shante could sleep better this way.

But he had made a mistake. He should have moved once he had decided.

Because it was already too late even if he were to move immediately, and that event would still happen even they were in Zuellni.

Even so…………… it was wrong to reproach him.

“………. What?”

He felt the air had changed.

The drifting cloud cover hid the moon. The artificial light in this vicinity was already stronger than the light of the moon.

It was already too late by the time he realized this.

The sound of rumbling thunder came from somewhere in the distant sky. Flashes of light illuminated the clouds. Gorneo didn’t know what was happening. The tension felt different from a fight. The feeling of having pressed a wrong button of a control mechanism stimulated his skin. He couldn’t quite express this feeling with words. He could do nothing but feel strange at this.

It was already too late.

“Ah!”

The sudden heat in his arms made him stand up but he didn’t push away that heat. His instinctive reaction was to drop that heat source but he controlled it by sheer will. The heat source lept from his arms in high speed.

That heat source was Shante.

“Hey……….”

“…………..”

Kei emitted from Shante’s body, increasing so speedily that it changed into heat.

“Could it be…………”

He could only watch this in shock.

Usually the controlled Kei would become ripples. Those ripples would become waves for stronger Military Artists and then they were turned into external Kei. The redundant ripples created heat. However, the current situation was different. It was impossible to keep releasing heat only.

………… In that case, this must be Karen Kei.

“Hey, Shante!”

She didn’t reply. With her back facing him, she seemed to be searching for something. Her arms were by her sides. She hadn’t touched her Dite. Without the restored Dite, the Karen Kei had no medium. Did that mean this phenomenon was created because she wasn’t holding a Dite?

Heat twisted the scenery. He could clearly see the artificial light was separated into seven colors in the twisted air.

“Shante. Stop!”

The heat surrounding her had risen to an unbelievable level. Gorneo took a step back as she lept forward.

“Hey!” he roared but she didn’t stop. She headed for the city’s edge with shocking speed, leaving only a red afterimage.

“Damn!”

Again. The same as that time………..

Someone was controlling her.

“Damn!” he shouted and chased after her.

“Wait up!” he kept shouting but she didn’t stop. The distance between the two of them widened, showing no signs of shrinking. Her figure became smaller and smaller in his sight.

Until she disappeared.

"Shante………..”

He kept leaping in her direction and soon, he found her again.

A colossal pillar of fire was burning in the air on the city’s edge.

A feeling he was used to came through the iron whips in his hands. It was heavy and strong, as if it was sucked to his palms. He gazed at the thing closing in on him as he felt that feeling in his hand.

A beautiful woman.

If one was to say that Nelphilia was beautiful beyond a demon, then this woman before him was beautiful beyond imagination. Flame writhed around the important parts of her naked body. The spear was pointed at the sky like an army’s flag. The flame emitting from her body seemed to have let her red hair melt with her surrounding flames, making the flames obey her.

The woman leading the army of fire closed in on him.

Her name was the Fire God. That was how they called her. He took her power in the midst of battle against the Wolf Faces, abandoned her in the City of Forest Erupa, and she came to Zuellni through the playing of fate. She was Dixerio’s spoils.

The Fire God.

Shante.

Her fangs were now biting down on him.

He had been waiting for this for a long time.

The spear went straight for his head. Originally, the point of the weapon was used to stab, and its handle used to bash.

Dixerio backed away and effortlessly avoided the attack.

The flame writhing up the spear scattered because of the impact and turned into a gigantic fire pillar, painting the night sky of Grendan red. Nothing existed in the city that could see this scenery. The world had been twisted by Nelphilia’s power. Right now, Dixerio and the others were in Grendan that was in its original world but was also not in its original world. He was in this strange situation as he fought the Wolf Faces in the morning. The Wolf Faces used their rare powder to make this possible whereas Nelphilia used another method. That was why her originally white skin had turned greener without a hint of life. A sense of tragic was mixed in with her beauty. Still, she was beautiful and she was smiling as usual. Dixerio rested the metal whips on his shoulder as he faced Nelphilia with his back, using external Kei to dissipate the heat around him.

“Allow me to have a filling meal.”

He covered his face with his left hand. As his hand left his face, a beast mask appeared. Green Kei enveloped his entire body. His Kei was increasing exponentially. He poured the Kei into his metal whips and released it.

Internal and external Kei combination – Raijin.

The explosion of internal Kei allowed his speed to increase tremendously. The external Kei in his metal whips was making sparks because of friction.

Dixerio rushed the Fire God, becoming like a streak of purple lightning. He was aware that the righteous anger of the God of Fire was aiming at him. She hadn’t missed his every move even though he was in a world of extremely fast speed.

And the flame gathered in front of her chest in high speed.

“Heh!”

He couldn’t not feel surprised about that. It was too late for him to stop the attack or change his direction because these two moves weren’t taken into account for this move. This was a move for fools. Dixerio whipped out the whip that was previous curled. At the same time, the gathered flame had reached its peak and exploded.

The pressure of the explosion and the lightning clashed. The sound of the clash was like a beast’s howl.

The two energies canceled each other. Dixerio ignored the soles of his shoes, which were quickly turning black because of friction as he backed away and away.

“Still as fast as before!”

“Don’t die,” Nelphilia said icily behind him.

“Then please move back a bit more!” he shouted as he increased the Kei inside him but the Fire God was faster than him. She was already near him and was stabbing at him with her spear. Dixerio, judging he couldn’t cleanly avoid this attack, decided to counter with his whips.

The two of them exchanged several rounds, but they had not finished. The God of Fire continued to close in on him and not letting him widen the distance between them. The outer edge of the city was carved with burnt marks. The two fighters ran on the city’s legs. They jumped up at the air shield’s exit. The paths of their jump emitted sparks, and the long snake of fire chased after Dixerio.

The Kei from the God of Fire was bottomless. The principle of Kei being released from a normal Military Artist was the same as a heart, but it was obvious that the God of Fire was different.

“Damn!”

The burning air made it hard to breathe. Generating Kei was like how a heart pumped blood. One breathed in the elements one needed into the lungs, allowing those elements to enter the bloodstream and into the Kei vein, and then releasing. Unlike blood, Kei could be turned into internal and external Kei through training, and one could also direct its flow in one’s body.

Breathing was needed to generate Kei.

But the flame around him was burning up the oxygen. It was difficult to breathe. In addition, the fire from the Fire God was burning up the essential elements to create Kei. The Fire God’s Kei vein was different from a normal Military Artist’s. It was of a much more ancient state. The elements in the air…… the Aurora atoms were the true body of the fire. That was why the fire was burning more intensely than usual.

Not much Kei was left for his defense. The flame was making wounds on Dixerio’s body one after another.

“…….. This is really bad.”

Dixerio made a calm decision in this crisis. He was still defending even through the intense fight between metal whips and spear. Once he avoided the stab, his opponent would definitely attack with the handle. He could block with the metal whips once he saw through the direction of the spear handle, and then used the Fire God’s power to change his own pose and leap away. Still, the God of Fire would immediately close in on him, never allowing the distance to widen between them.

What he was waiting for was a chance to fatally wound her. Dixerio smelled the burning smell coming from his hair as he pondered. What he wanted was neither the victory or loss after this fight, nor a move to deal a final blow. He breathed in the Aurora atoms that the Fire God’s fire hadn’t burnt off. He stored the atoms in his Kei vein and waited till the best moment to release them all. Otherwise, he had no chance of winning.

Though heat surrounded him, he could feel the chill on his back, seeping into his body. The tiny pressure originating from his neck did not come from the flame and the Fire God’s spear. This was the pressure coming from Dixerio himself. A wish for himself to die was on his neck.

If you don’t come, then I’ll let you kill me off here. This was the feeling in his hands.

And the closer he moved towards it, the heavier the pressure became.

But…

“Tsk.”

The tip of the spear cut across his left shoulder. Blood gushed out. The fire quickly took away the water in the blood. The foul smell of burnt blood filled the air.

The Fire God continued her fierce attack like a storm of flames. Dixerio couldn’t find any gaps. The Fire God didn’t even save up any to store her Kei. But the Kei that Dixerio stored up through effort was being slowly drained as he defended himself.

(This is getting difficult. But……)

Why?

He was still calm despite the situation.

According to her function, the God of Fire’s power should be the same as before it was taken away, but right now Dixerio was being pressured. Death was quietly waiting, waiting for the tongue of fire to lick his body, waiting to use the sharp teeth to tear his body up. Dixerio couldn’t shake off this situation. He had tried many times but couldn’t—even though he managed to before.

The Fire God’s serious gaze stabbed him. It was more intense than the heat as it pierced his body.

Why?

Had his strength weakened? This was possible. In fact, he was not in his best condition after so many things had happened. Was that why?

But this was different. He was near the thing that had poured strength into his mask. Behind him. Their distance was so short. His strength shouldn’t have changed much from before.

Then what was going on?

As expected, that gaze, the Fire God’s pair of eyes was what he was bothered with.

Why did she hate him so much? She didn’t have that emotion at that time.

“Shante!”

It wouldn’t be strange for the sound of the fire to smother this shout.
But it still managed to reach the ears of the pondering Dixerio.

“That’s……..?”

He didn’t need to move his gaze. He was looking at the Fire God to avoid her attack so he immediately saw the figure of the huge man behind her.

A man he didn’t know. He also didn’t know his name.

But the Fire God responded to him.

“………….!”

The Fire God swung her spear as she called in a low voice. The intense attack carried with it a swaying heart. This allowed Dixerio a chance to open some distance. The Fire God didn’t immediately shorten the distance between them. She stood rooted on the spot, looking at the unexpected arrival of the man with a surprised expression.

“Shante!” the man shouted again.

“I see. You’ve lived like a human.”

Dixerio understood.

A heart of anxiety, doubt and chaos calmed down through rationality. The God of Fire had not moved. She was calling out with a threatening sound at the man who was trying to get close to her. But the man couldn’t get through either way because of the mad flames. She couldn’t even notice that part. It appeared the God of Fire was really anxious.

“Humph…….”

(To be alive………)

This should be called a change. Just like the City of Debris to change its name to the City of Strong Desire. Or like Dixerio Maskane, who was born in that city and had become a beast of revenge.

As long as one was alive, his life would continue to change. Such a change was making the Fire God stop her attack and movement. Her gaze left Dixerio. Her heart was moved as she watched the man.

She was in a battle but she stepped out of it.

He would not let this chance go.

Dixerio rested the metal whips on his shoulder. The black metal added pressure to his shoulder. Kei continued to enter the metal whips through the mask. His Kei vein stirred as the Kei ran. Internal Kei filled his limbs with strength. External Kei turned into destructive energy as it entered his metal whips.

The Fire God noticed the change and turned around.

But it was too late.

Internal and external Kei combination – Raijin.

Dixerio had already released his move.

His body became a streak of lightning. The remnants of Kei blew away the flame as Dixerio came to stand before the God of Fire. The metal fangs from his shoulder bit down into her shoulder. The Fire God’s legs lost their power and she fell faced down onto the ground, her body being bounced back up into the air because of the rebound.

The red hair lost its vitality before Dixerio’s eyes, and the feeling in his hands told him of the result.

He had won.

“Shante!”

The remnants of Raijin had blown out the surrounding flame. The world turned from sudden red back into original night. The remnants of battle called forth the original silence.

But, not everything had ended.

“Shante!”

The man ran for the immobile God of Fire. He lifted her up. The fire enveloping her was gone. She was now just a naked girl.

“Hey, Shante, hang in there!” The man’s face turned white.

“Hey, did you hear me? Damn, I’m taking you to the hospital.”

“Sorry, but it’s useless as long as you’re in this world.”

“You bastard!!”

“But how did you come here? You don’t look like a descendant of Grendan’s royalty. Did other people get you involved or…………?”

Dixerio took down the mask, but the mask did not disappear into the air like the usual.

“Did you get dragged into it because you’ve been following her for too long?”

“Who are you?”

“………. It seems you’ve been the one looking after her. Since you know her, you must have seen her like that a couple of times already.”

“Answer me!”

Gorneo put down the God of Fire and stood up, restored his Dite and readied his pose. The restored Dite covered his fists. He used hand to hand combat. Dixerio seemed to have seen this style before.

Luckens. No. They might not be related.

“Really…….. Why do you Luckens always have to block my path?”

“What did you say?”

“Nothing. The fact never changes that I have to do this.”

“Huh!”

Gorneo moved as he felt the murderous intent.

External Kei variation – the bullet of metal.

A condensed bullet released from his fist. But Dixerio used his hand to make the bullet explode before it reached him.

“What?”

Dixerio moved swiftly behind Gorneo, took hold of his hair and pushed him onto the ground. There was only a split second to resist as Dixerio stepped on his stomach.

“Guh.”

“Never mind. As long it’s all in my original plan. Besides…….. a human’s memory should have too much effects. It wouldn’t become like that. But it’s still better to erase the memory if I have time.”

He moved his gaze to the God of Fire. She hadn’t given up struggling. The pressure from the mask would not lessen till she gave up her struggle.

“Shante! Damn, let me go.”

“Give up. That’s originally mine. Besides, she’s only a weapon in the form of a human.”

“These things you said…….”

“Well. It matters not to me whether you believe me or not.”

Though he did not admit it, the man’s face showed his doubt because he had seen things that he had never seen before. No matter how strong a Military Artist was, it was impossible to make the growth of the body be so intense. The most one could do was stop growth or speed it up. The God of Fire before him was usually a girl, but she could suddenly turn into a mature woman when she became a Fire God. This was impossible. That went beyond the boundaries of any living creature. Her body was at the same time in here and over there. In the world of Regios and over in Zero Territory. That explained the changes in her. Her changes became more perfect because she was in this area that was closer to Zero Territory.

“I didn’t have to do this if those guys aren’t trying to take her back……….”

Dixerio hadn’t caught up yet at that time.

“Luck really isn’t reliable.”

The man under his foot still hadn’t given up his struggle, but his strength was obviously weaker than before. His heart doubted, doubting whether he should believe Dixerio’s words. Knowing the truth of the Fire God was enough to make him doubt.

(His level is only this much.)

Confusion was not needed. The more confusion the less the power. Stubbornness, the good and bad of things, none of these were important. Toss them all behind your brain and head for the road you determine. This was essential to Dixerio.

“…………..”

The howling of the God of Fire became softer. The flame was gone. The beast mask continued to give out green light, and the light was about to entirely envelop the Fire God.

“……….”

The Fire God continued to howl in a low voice.

No. Was this even howling?

“…….. Gor……neo…… Gorneo,” the Fire God called.

“….. Shante.”

The man called her name as if he was sighing.

“Gorneo……..”

And the God of Fire kept calling out his name.

“Shante!”

Howl.

The one howling wasn’t the Fire God.

It was the man.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

External Kei variation – Absolute full power. Bite.

The Kei that was totally different from before made Dixerio jump away in reflex.

“Tsk!”

The man’s fist didn’t hit him, but the man didn’t care. He ran straight for the Fire God.

Dixerio wanted to catch up with him. He wouldn’t let the Fire God release her Kei so he reached out and tried to stop the man.

But he failed.

Dixerio’s hand only caught air as the man jumped on the Fire God and took hold of the mask on her chest.

“Oh!”

The power in the mask sent the man flying. Still, he had succeeded. The mask was peeled off the Fire God’s body. Dixerio’s target changed to the mask dancing in the air. He reached out again.

“Thanks for the help,” Dixerio said with lips curled as he confirmed the feeling of the mask. He was being sarcastic but one could feel some goodwill in his words. For some reason, though someone was interfering with his plan, he was happy.

“Really………. Never mind.”

Dixerio looked at the Fire God. Her body was in two states as if it was the reflections of light. The mature Fire God and the red haired girl overlapped each other. Slowly, the Fire God figure became translucent while the girl became dense. Dixerio watched as the change became more intense, leaving only the red haired girl behind.

“Shante!”

The man ran for the unconscious girl.

“My aim here is finally reached.”

Dixerio put on the beast mask with his back to the man. Dazzling green light covered his face.

The other side of the light said, “Hey, isn’t it about time for you to get up?”

The beast mask sent vibrations like a pumping heart, as if to respond to that voice. The vibration went from slow to fast, and then light exploded. A soundless explosion that painted his sight green.

That thing appeared.

It came from the green light but it was a beast that was totally black. Strong fur that was like horns protected its body, and sharp claws of the same strength as the fur were on the paws. A lower jaw shaped like a pyramid revealed a row of sharp teeth in the huge mouth.

A beast appeared in front of Dixerio.

“Oi, Velzenheim. How do you feel?”

After hearing his words, the beast called, dissatisfied.

“Ha. This time it’s you who are bad for wanting to eat others. Besides, aren’t you gonna thank me for saving you?”

Still, the beast looked dissatisfied.

“…….. There’s still a next time. Just wait happily for it.”

The two of them didn’t care about the replies they gave to each other. The relationship between them was that of taking advantage of each other. Dixerio thought he didn’t need to say more to this beast with a lowered head. He broke the beast mask in his hand and the beast disappeared in the air like the mask.

“You’re……….”

The man stared at him.

But Dixerio didn’t have to answer him.

“Not sure whether it’s your good luck or that that guy is stronger. Either way, thanks.”

The man didn’t know whether to say he understood Dixerio’s words or not. Even if he did comprehend it, he didn’t know what would happen.

Nelphilia had given up maintaining the other dimension. The two worlds were once again combined. The weaker side had collapsed. The movement of existence attacked Dixerio and the others with nostalgic.

That was just a split second. Everything ended when he felt that feeling.

The artificial light was brighter than the light before. It enveloped the entire outer edge. He could feel the air was obviously different

“Hey……..” Dixerio said with his back to the man. “Treasure your life that you saved with effort. Hurry and escape.”

His gaze continued to fix on the sky.

Heavy rain fell from the cloud cover above the city. The black smoke issuing from the moments of rain droplets passing through the air shield covered the entire city. The changes in the dark smoke of dense pollutants didn’t escape Dixerio’s eyes.

(Have to hurry.)

He said to himself mentally. No time to lose. The other side was getting closer, and he still had things to do. He felt it a waste to spend time on Nina, but either way, time would not come back to him.

“Escape before morning,” he said and left.

Nelphilia was gone too.

Leaving only Gorneo holding the unconscious Shante, Gorneo didn’t move. Dumbfounded. As if he had just experienced a storm.

<center>◇</center>

Nina didn’t know why she suddenly woke.

“……… What’s it?”

Though she was doubtful of why she suddenly woke, she noticed Felli sleeping beside her and so talked to her in a small voice, getting up to confirm her surroundings. Nothing seemed out of place. She felt a disturbance but she didn’t hear anything.

Nina was skeptical. Was it her dream?

Since she didn’t feel like sleeping now, she sat up and looked around. This was Lucia’s room. Lucia needed to work, so she was in the workroom on the first floor. What stood out in this room was the bed Nina and Felli were sleeping on. This took up a lot of the space in the room. A lot of space on the bed was left unoccupied even with the two of them sleeping on it. The things Lucia used were quite plain, so this bed and anything special felt out of place.

Considering there was a child here then there must be a father. But he didn’t seem to have returned. Lucia also didn’t say much about the child’s father.

It appeared this was a complicated issue. Thinking of how this might have something to do with how Nina herself got involved, she suddenly thought of something strange.

“No way?” she smiled bitterly.

“What’s it?”

“You’re still awake?”

“Because I have something to do.”

At Felli’s words, Nina felt she hadn’t been cautious enough. This was Grendan. They were in the enemy’s headquarters. Besides, Felli and the others caused quite a ruckus on the way here. Felli was also doing something to interfere with Grendan’s psychokinesists.

“Sorry.”

“Just lying down is also resting.”

“Really? Then that’s good.”

The two of them hadn’t spoken on the bed because of their conversation before going to sleep. Nina felt like Felli wasn’t that mad at her anymore. Since she was talking to her, she must have calmed down.

“Then, you still haven’t changed your mind?”

“……. Sorry,” she said with her head lowered.

Felli sighed. “Just when will this stubborn brain of yours open up?”

“Uh……..”

“Didn’t Layfon say it too? Your original aim is to protect Zuellni and restore Zuellni. Increase the number of Selenium mines and avert the crisis the Academy City faces. You shouldn’t have forgotten it?”

“How would I!”

“Then why are you staying in Grendan?”

“Didn’t I talk about that reason already?”

It appeared that Felli and Sharnid would not let her go that easily.

“The fate of this world? The confusion of the Electronic Fairies, the Wolf Faces, the creation of this world and the secret of Grendan’s royalty. Don’t know when the threat will appear. I’ve heard a lot from you.”

“……… Do you not believe them?”

“You think they are believable?”

“No, but……….”

She didn’t know what to say, facing her icy gaze.

“And then you stand on the side of the Electronic Fairies in order to save the world? Just what fairy tale is this? Please come back to the real world before we return to Zuellni.”

“Wu………..”

Not letting her off. Tonight, Felli was not letting her off at all.

No. This was not part of her personality at all. And tonight she seemed to have grown a body of thorns.

“…… Even if that’s the case, this means an intense fight is about to appear in Grendan. Then Zuellni may get caught up in this. Do you understand? Zuellni still hasn’t recovered from the filth monsters attack. If the repairs aren’t done yet, what would you do?”

“Well…….”

Suddenly speechless. Same as the time in the living room, she couldn’t say anything.

She knew Felli was right. This was what she should do after calm consideration. Grendan had the Heaven’s Blades and the Queen whose strength far exceeded theirs. Nina didn’t know what she could do even though she had the power of the Haikizoku.

“If Zuellni can move, then returning to the Academy City will become a problem. Have you thought of how to return if we stay? This is war. The number of roaming buses is low. Besides, originally there aren’t that many buses that come to Grendan. This is normal too. Roaming buses don’t come often because the city is always at war with filth monsters.”

“………..”

“……….. Captain. How do you plan to return?”

“Uh!”

“Or are you preparing to stay in Grendan? Or to become a Heaven’s Blade successor using the Haikizoku’s strength?”

“Wu!”

“The 17th platoon would disband without you. And once my brother’s not there, I can happily live my Academy life.”

“Academy life….. Hey!”

“Yes, if you don’t return to Zuellni, that would be the future.”

“You can enter another platoon with your strength.”

“Why do I have to enter another platoon and be a psychokinesist when I don’t want to? There’s no reason for me to stay in Military Arts. I don’t know whether you know, but I entered Zuellni as a General Studies student like Layfon.”

“But because I’m not there………”

Nina was speechless again.

Because Felli was staring at her with her icy gaze.

“You and Layfon are both too good. I don’t know what to say.”

“Wh…… What……”

“……….. Layfon and I move to your orders. I’d be troubled if you don’t think the same.”

“You……….”

Felli turned around. Nina didn’t know what to say, surprised at her unexpected words. This was her first time hearing Felli say her true feelings.

They obeyed because of her. She herself had never considered this possibility. Karian recommended Felli and forced her into the 17th platoon. Layfon was the same. Only Sharnid was the one who entered because of Nina’s effort. And she also didn’t know why he decided to enter her platoon.

“In the end, I haven’t contributed a thing.”

This thought had always been heavy on her. The platoon had been winning matches because of Layfon. It was also because of Layfon that she took the flag in the Military Arts Competition. And at that time, he was fighting to rescue the kidnapped Felli. Nina couldn’t help him but was helped instead. This made her feel impotent.

“As I thought.”

Felli nodded with her back to Nina.

“You’re always stubborn. You also aren’t that particularly strong. Your strength doesn’t stand out. The fight with the first platoon is a good example.”

Her words stabbed Nina without holding back. Nina could only lower her head and listen.

“But your stubbornness is what I and Layfon don’t have. If I’ve to say what can be boasted about you, that would be your spirit. No matter how confused you are, in the end, you’d tell us where to head for. On that point alone, you’re the best out of the members of the 17th platoon.”

“Felli……..”

Felli turned her head around, her gaze icy as usual. This called back Nina’s tension.

“But now you’ve forgotten your original aim. You gave up standing in front of us, and decided impulsively to stay. Just what is that for?”

“That’s…………”

She already told them in the reason in the living room. She could tell from Felli’s words that she still remembered. The creation of this world, the speculation about the battle, many, many mysteries. Nina had told them of things that she knew. She used her wish to stay as a prelude to the conversation. To say it recklessly through her emotions was like blurting it out without consideration.

Though it felt heartless, Nina was happy that she said it. Otherwise, she would still be afraid of telling them.

“Even if I believe it, the fate of this world, what can we do? For us who were thinking of how to win the Military Arts Competition only days ago, what can we do?”

Nina wanted to retort but she didn’t know what to say.

“Because Layfon’s here? But if that’s the case, this city has many Military Artists stronger than Layfon. You also saw that didn’t you? Layfon lost. Even so, why do you still want to stay? Because you have the Haikizoku’s strength? That thing is incredible.”

“That’s………..”

Incredible? She didn’t know what to say. She just thought it was a reckless power. The Salivan Mercenary Gang, the Gang that left Grendan and was led by Haia, moved from city to city to search for that power. But Nina still lost to the Heaven’s Blade successor Lintence even while she possessed that power. Was it because the strength of a Heaven’s Blade was stronger than a Military Artist with a Haikizoku? Or that because the person who possessed the Haikizoku was Nina?

Why did Grendan want the Haikizoku?

“Do you not care about Zuellni as long as you have power?”

“That’s not possible!”

“Then please think calmly of what you need to do next.”

“I’ve been calmly……….”

“Stubbornness is your strong point but we only think so when it can help you guide us. If we don’t want to follow you, then it’s not a strong point.”

“………”

“Please think carefully.”

Felli buried herself in the sheets.

Nina couldn’t sense the sleeping presence. This meant Felli was only lying down. She was still interfering with Grendan’s psychokinesists. Interfering with their senses. Nina wasn’t all too clear on the technique of psychokinesists, but she felt it must be something incredible.

Felli was really incredible.

But even Felli judged it tactless to stay in Grendan. She was implying that it was useless for them to stay even if what Nina said was true.

(Am I forcing myself to be reckless?)

No, this was why she was being reckless. Nina couldn’t think of what she was like without being reckless. She had been acting recklessly from the beginning till now, and in the future if she was right about it.

If they were in Zuellni, they would follow Nina’s recklessness.

Perhaps. But Zuellni didn’t have Heaven’s Blades and the Queen. There was no choice but to do it herself. But Grendan was different. It didn’t need Nina. The Heaven Blade successors with the Queen at the top of the power chain were here, and there was also a large number of strong Military Artists. There was no place for Nina whose power was still immature and only knew to move recklessly.

Perhaps that was the case.

But…….

(Is this really all right?)

She didn’t know. Besides, she had another thought too.

“………. What is Layfon thinking?”

Would Layfon leave Leerin behind in Grendan? Leerin was different from him. Grendan didn’t exile her. She had only returned to the place she should return to.

But this explanation bore no relationship to Nina’s current problem.

What was Layfon thinking? This was the most important problem to Nina now.

“…….. I don’t want to think about that.” Nina heard Felli say after a long period of time.

<center>◇</center>

Saya held her silence.

A feeling that some kind of noise was about to assault them filled the air, but she couldn’t hear it clearly. It must be a noise outside here. The thick walls, glass and curtains were blocking off the outside noise. But still, the noise managed to enter Leerin’s ears.

Saya kept silent. Her pupils, bright and translucent like gems, were watching the curtains. No emotions showed on her face. It was impossible to guess from her expression why she wasn’t moving.

Leerin also didn’t think this was the time to ask why. In the first place, she could never think of her as someone who would engage in unnecessary conversations.

(No..... She’s older than me.)

It didn’t feel right to call her a child.

Based on her appearance, Saya looked about the same as a senior student, but in fact, she existed since before the birth of this world. It should be more appropriate to say she had gone beyond such thing as age. But how should Leerin call her then? Was this an important or unimportant question? Either way, it was inappropriate to call her a child. However, her appearance was like a child’s.

It might be an unimportant problem, but Leerin couldn’t think of an answer to the other problems. They were things that she only barely knew of. And she couldn’t sleep now. This was the only thing she could ponder about.

“...... What is it?”

Saya turned around as if she had noticed something.

“Ah, well...........”

Looking at Saya’s face made her unable to calm down. She felt she was getting a little used to her but that beauty under the moonlight still seeped through to Leerin’s heart. It had only been two to three times when they met face to face.

Looking at Saya staring at her in silence made Leerin impatient. Leerin had prepared herself so she talked a lot in the Inner Court when she met Saya. It wasn’t that she was more relaxed now so she didn’t talk. But she couldn’t keep herself this tense forever.

(What am I doing?)

She finally gathered her courage and spoke.

“Uh.......”

“............”

Being watched by Saya weakened her,

“Well....... I don’t know what I should call you........”

“Call me?”

“Yes. You..... How should I put it? Well..... Aren’t you the one who created this world? Then aren’t you like a god? So I must be careful when I call you.”

“That isn’t important. Just call me Saya.”

“Is that all right?”

“Yes. I haven’t done anything that is worthy of being called a god.”

“I think you’ve done something very great things........”

Saved many people, created this world. Was it very easy to make a world in Saya’s generation? But not everyone could save others in a collapsing world.

It seemed she didn’t plan to continue this conversation. Saya turned around to face the curtains again. Was something on the other side of this blocked window? Leerin couldn’t obtain any information from her face. She only noticed she herself was being attracted by her beauty.

“What are you doing?”

Noticing she was being rude, Leerin came to but was then attracted by that beauty again. This process repeated many times till Leerin asked that question.

“Something is happening outside.”

“Uh?”

“It’s a familiar feeling.”

“Is it an enemy......?”

“I don’t know.......”

“What is it?”

“If my speculation is correct, that thing does hold hostility towards me. But this doesn’t mean it’ll be an enemy.”

Leerin didn’t understand her, but what was about to happen was slowing revealing itself. This was what she felt, and she couldn’t help but hug her shoulders.

And at this time, Saya’s shoulders shook.

“It’s here, please be careful.”

“...........Eh?”

No time to even be surprised.

Saya jumped away from her spot. The glass that the curtains covered shattered at the same time.

The curtains were blown apart, blocking Leerin’s sight and preventing her from seeing who leaped in from the outside. The humidity in the air entered the room and Leerin’s nostrils along with the sound of shattered window. She could tell from the sound that it was raining outside.

Strange changes appeared on Saya’s right wrist, but Leerin’s eyes could catch those changes that were impossible for a human. Saya already held a metal rod of strange length when Leerin noticed it.

If you were to look at its appearance, it liked similar to a Military Artist’s Dite.

“Wait a minute.”

Leerin knew from the voice that the person who entered the room was a man.

“Your response is surprisingly fast.”

“It seems you’re someone I’ve seen before.....”

“Hey, hey, didn’t we see each other recently?”

The man’s voice didn’t hold any hostility. Leerin didn’t understand battle but that wasn’t the reason her tension eased. The sudden tension and anger in her suddenly disappeared and she herself found it strange too. She had been very confounded. But what was happening now?

And what was about to happen?

“Perhaps so. To me, it was something that happened in a dream.”

“Really.”

The curtains stopped moving. Leerin saw the man’s face. It was a man with red hair.

And someone was behind him.

Leerin saw that person and was shocked.

It felt like a mirror but she immediately noticed the difference. She wasn’t sure how to explain it, but the impression was not the same. The feelings exuding from them were different if you were to put them over one another.

Either way, Saya was holding a huge weapon whereas the other side held nothing. She was only standing behind the red-haired man. But it was enough to make Leerin’s heart move just with her standing here. She was exuding a demonic attraction that was stronger than Saya’s.

“..... Nelphilia?”

The person whom she met in Zuellni, who looked exactly the same as Saya.

And she was the younger sister of the owner of Leerin’s right eye. Saya’s original. The man who became the moon floating in the sky, who protected this world from Ignasis’s hostility.

The woman behind the man looked at Leerin and revealed a beautifully flirtatious smile, as if she was confirming Leerin’s thoughts.

“Since time is short, let’s hurry up and resolve the problem. The most troublesome thing in this city is about to arrive in ten seconds,” the man said quickly. “There’s only one thing I want to know.........”

At this time, a distant explosion sounded so the man’s words didn’t enter Leerin’s ears. Leerin looked around for the source of the noise as the entire house shook.

Just what did the man ask and how did Saya answer...... Leerin missed it all.

“Thanks.”

The man smiled and bowed by the time Leerin noticed him. The sound of explosions continued. Only the man’s relaxing expression was genuine in this tense situation. He didn’t say anything else and suddenly left. The time limit had probably arrived.

The sound of explosions continued, but this time it was the door.

“Leerin!”

A sound filled with tension rushed into the room. The wind pressure had messed up Alsheyra’s hair, who was wearing her night clothes. She was watching the direction where the man had left with furious eyes.

“Don’t get ahead of yourself!”

Leerin couldn’t see anything from her position. Perhaps Alsheyra saw that red haired man as she was shouting, pointing at the window with anger.

A streak of light shot out from the elegant tip of her finger. Everything quieted down. Leerin could tell what the result was judging by Alsheyra’s infuriated expression.

“Unexpectedly difficult,” she said and spat.

But her expression changed all of a sudden.

“Wuah~ Are you ok, Leerin-chan? Are you fine? Really, that trash. How dare he enter a girl’s room in the middle of the night? What rubbish he is.”

Leerin couldn’t catch up with her speedy change. Alsheyra was hugging her tightly, pressing down on her face with her breasts. Leerin couldn’t think of anything but confusion.

Did she accept the event just like that?

“Nothing happened,” Saya said behind Alsheyra. It took Leerin lots of strength to shake off Alsheyra’s wrists. The weapon of the girl of moonlight had vanished.

“I won’t let him off easy!” Alsheyra howled. “How dare he do that! That dirty man’s fingers! I won’t let him off easily if his fingernails touched Leerin-chan. I’ll slice him into thin pieces starting from his feet when I catch him!”

Murderous intention exuded from her........ but Leerin wasn’t scared. She knew she wasn’t really mad. She was just worried about Leerin. Everything else was just pretense.

Why did Leerin have this feeling?

“Sen...... Your Majestic, do you know that person?”

“Eh? No. I don’t know him. I just don’t like his actions.”

She gave a firm reply but Leerin felt something more in her words. She accepted it. Did she understand what she was thinking?

She touched the eye-patch over her eye. Her right eye hurt a little. Why? This right eye that was hers and wasn’t hers........ No, this was what the right eye was from the very beginning. It didn’t belong to her, but she had it now, and it was functioning as her eye.

Who did it belong to originally? The man who became the moon?

No.

This was just an imitated creation. It was made from the atoms that fell on the moon. The real thing was on the moon. The moon itself was the man’s right eye. That must be it.

Then what about this right eye?

Thinking of this, a strange kind of admission came to Leerin.

Yes. This was originally Alsheyra’s because Alsheyra had the blood of a Military Artist. Her body was made of atoms. It wouldn’t have been possible without the royal families marrying one another. The imitation that was supposed to have been more perfect, Alsheyra, for some reason, deviation occurred in the process. The missing part formed another construction and entered Leerin’s right eye. Perhaps an outside force had interfered to cause this. Leerin hadn’t had this thought before, but the power in her eye had been discovered. She could explain this phenomenon of calling forth to each other.

(Are we the same person?)

That was why Alsheyra could feel Leerin was in a crisis far quicker than anyone else. Not because her strength as a Military Artist far exceeded anyone, but because a special connection that should have belonged to only one person existed between them.

If that were the case, what effect would it bring?

Leerin had lost the mood to figure out the conversation between the red haired man and Saya. She was more bothered by something else.

“Leerin-chan?” Alsheyra said, but she didn’t give a reply.

Alsheyra hadn’t noticed the feeling in Leerin but she could tell she was in danger? What meaning did this hold?

“What’s it?”

Leerin shook her head. This wasn’t a problem she could solve right now. She didn’t know whether the speculation coming from a suspicion was correct. Perhaps she would talk about it when the answer was clearer.

Almost time. Immediately like a storm, it arrived.

“It’s here,” Saya said simply. She watched the window that the red haired man had shattered. Intense wind blew the curtains into the room.

The noise from the outside vanished, making the sound of the rain stand out more. The humidity rushing into the room made the temperature drop. The high humidity was uncomfortable.

Leerin thought she would see the outside better if she changed her position, so she stood beside Saya. Alsheyra was standing diagonally in front of her as if to protect her. No moon was outside. There was only darkness. The artificial light on the ground was feebly resisting the dark clouds and the smoke caused by the pollutants.

And lightning and rumbles in the sky dominated everything as if to mock this resistance.

It was just a split second, but she saw it clearly.

Cloud cover was behind the fog. The cloud layer made by vapor flowed in Grendan’s sky like a large river. It showed no signs of stopping.

Something was between the cloud layer and the black smoke, separating the two colors. Something in a circular shape that was acting like a boulder trying to change the course of the river’s flow. But the cloud layer didn’t change its direction because of the boulder’s obstruction. It continued to flow. If this truly was a river, the water would change its direction when hitting the boulder and create waves and foam. But not now.

It was a black hole.

“Delbone.”

“Here. I already noticed it and have given the evacuation order. The Heaven’s Blade successors have been called together for the emergency. The Military Artists are waiting on the third defence line. Is this fine?”

“Uh, yes.”

Alsheyra stopped the short conversation with Delbone.

Leerin stared at the black hole. The light of seven colors shone from the edge of the hole. It wasn’t bright but it stood out. The depth of the black hole seemed bottomless. It looked like a flat surface. Leerin hadn’t seen it before but it felt like the thing that had appeared above Zuellni.

She couldn’t help but reach up to touch the eye-patch.

Everything was about to begin.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1

2011-04-28T03:27:34Z

74.65.229.51: Fix typos, minor wording changes

===Chapter 1: You still haven’t made any decision===

Running.

With the sound of the wind in his ears, Layfon kept running and jumping. Holding the Sapphire Dite in the form of steel threads, he carried Felli with his left arm. Carrying the delicate and tiny her, he kept running and jumping. He pressed on as he moved upon Grendan’s earth.

“Layfon Alseif!”

The voice filled with hostility echoed everywhere. Directed at Layfon, the voice seemed like arrows coming in all directions. The confrontation with Claribel had created an unexpected result. The chaos continued to spread even now, rippling out in bigger circles. The chaos never once stopped around Layfon. Having made the spark in Grendan’s urgent air, he could never predict just how large a fire was to emerge in Grendan. Right now, he could do nothing but run.

“Three new Military Artists have appeared at point 1200,” Felli said next to his ear. She hugged his neck tightly, her breath brushing past his ear. The tension that one couldn’t feel in her flake was now carried through by her breath.

The steel threads danced. No, it had never once stopped from the beginning. Layfon kept deflecting the external Kei of Military Artists aimed at his back, using the steel threads to stop these guys from getting closer, and making them faint. Felli had been searching for a safe place. In order to enable Sharnid to keep running, Layfon had put all his concentration in the fight.

For the three Military Artists forming a net to stop him, they didn’t even have time to release external Kei before Layfon hammered them into unconsciousness.

“After 100m, please turn to point 1400 and move for 200m.”

Layfon kept moving forward at Felli’s direction, but it was very difficult. He was only defeating the other Military Artists…….. It’d have been much more relaxing to kill them off, but he didn’t choose that method. Instead, he made them unconscious to stop them from pursuing him. If he had chosen to kill, he’d probably have chopped off Claribel’s head in the second move.

Why did he not do that? Why didn’t he kill them? Even Layfon himself couldn’t find a persuasive answer to those questions. But for some reason, he just couldn’t kill them. He had made a decision in one split second. Even if he changed his thinking now, something in his heart would hold back his resolve.

But……

“……Uu!”

The external Kei of nearing Military Artists ran through the steel threads to his wrist. Though it’d be easier to block the attack if he were to spread the steel threads around like Lintence, he had no spare time for that now. He couldn’t perform that move in a flash like that person. The steel threads were a very good weapon against many enemies, but Layfon’s strength was far from Lintence’s. He wouldn’t have sunk into this desperate a situation if he could concentrate fighting on his own, but…….”

“Hey!”

Sharnid’s voice came from behind.

“Even though we keep running, we still can’t escape the psychokinesist’s search?”

This was Sharnid, who could speak with his usual attitude in this unusual situation. Layfon agreed with his words, but even he himself could do nothing. He had no strength left.

As Sharnid had said.

The flakes of psychokinesist flew among the Military Artists so to capture Layfon’s movements. Though he could destroy the flakes flying inside the net of steel threads, strong psychokinesists’ power could glint information even if the flakes were far from their target. Under normal circumstances, Layfon could increase the range of steel threads to destroy farther flakes, but it was impossible to do so while escaping and fighting numerous enemies. The current range took everything he could to maintain its delicate operation. Putting all of his concentration on operating the steel threads, he had left the choice of the route to Felli. If he hadn’t done that, he would have already left openings in his defense.

One must never underestimate Grendan’s Military Artists. This was a city that had much more real battle experience than any other cities. A city that had experienced many organized group battles more than any other cities. No matter what the situation was, it could even easily work with any strangers to carry out combined attacks. This was because if the city couldn’t do that much, Grendan’s Military Artists would not have survived this long. Layfon was protecting Sharnid and Felli. If he wasn’t careful with his moves, they would have been defeated by Grendan’s Military Artists before meeting Nina, Leerin and any other Heaven’s Blade successors.

“I’ve an idea,” Felli’s voice sounded in their ears. Tension seeped from her voice.

“As such, please head for the destination. If possible when we arrive there, even just a moment is enough, we’ll completely disappear from their eyes.”

“Is that possible?” Sharnid asked.

“If I’ve time to weave the steel threads formation………” Layfon could only reply. He needed time to prepare Lintence’s steel threads move – Sougen Kyoku, as his technique wasn’t as good as Lintence’s. Besides, the more numerous the enemies, the harder it was to control the move, but simultaneously, the power and scale of the move was even larger. Just speaking on weapon type, Dinn’s metal threads was the same type as the steel threads. The level of difficulty to wield this type of weapon was high, and it was easier to understand that the more familiar one was with this weapon, the more horrific its power.

To weave a formation in a split second like Lintence…… Not only would Layfon fail to produce Sougen Kyoku, he might even create an opening. Any opening in this situation was fatal.

“Good. Just leave it to me.”

He never thought Sharnid would accept this mission so quickly.

“Ah……?”

“Even so, we only have 10 seconds. Please, I don’t want to get careless.”

“Eh? But………”

He did not give voice to the words in his throat. Perhaps he was worrying too much, but no matter how much he worried, this was reality. Layfon wasn’t the exception. All Military Artists in Grendan were the same, and it was particularly so for the Psyharden who had never forgotten the feeling in a real battle.

But he had to say it now.

“Senpai, it’s impossible for you.”

Even so.

He failed to say it.

Why?

But there was no time to ask himself anymore.

“Got it,” Felli replied instead.

“Felli-senpai………”

“There’s no time for discussion. First, we’ve to escape.”

This truly was what they needed but………

“Ok, then let’s start three seconds before we arrive at the destination. Though I don’t know what move it is, please remember don’t get me caught in it.”

“…………”

No time to reply. They were about to arrive at the destination. There were around 130 pursuers. Around 50 flakes were trying to circle the intruders. Two to three people were psychokinesists. Layfon felt that clearly and found the number unexpectedly low. His confrontation with Claribel had sparked a fire in Grendan, and that fire would certainly spread. But with this number, rather than allowing Sharnid to encounter danger, Layfon still couldn’t make a decision……

“I………”

Let me do it. That was what he wanted to say. With this level of Military Artists, Layfon could defeat them if he were to kill them. However, Felli didn’t permit him to speak.

“Fon Fon…… Please be more honest.”

“Eh?”

“We must stop the source of fire to prevent this situation from worsening. Only 1 more second till arrival……Action. Start.”

“Oi!” Sharnid shouted and turned around behind Layfon.

Layfon had already eliminated all Military Artists ahead of him, so the targets left were all behind him. There were 30 Military Artists, and they were all different from Zuellni’s Military Arts students. Though Sharnid was a top Military Artist in Zuellni, his action here was brainless. Would the future of a few seconds after, change because of his action? Layfon should stop him. Stop his brainless action, but it was too late. They had promised to buy him 10 seconds. Holding the Dite, Layfon considered whether he should change the direction of the steel threads.

But why?

Why did he feel that something unexpected would happen? Was it really all right to simply concentrate on weaving the formation? The formation he needed formed in Layfon’s head and became an image. How to swing the Dite, how to let the Kei run, how to adjust the Kei through his Kei vein. All these points had clearly emerged in his mind. All that was left was to realize them in reality.

Once Sougen Kyoku was put into action, it wouldn’t stop till it was finished. This was how deep and complicated Lintence’s move was. All parts of the move were complicated and strange. It had taken him a horrific amount of time to just familiarize himself with the weapon. There was a reason why there were fewer steel threads users than Karen Kei users. Luckens’ secret was also difficult but it was still just physical exercise……the steel threads were different. The difference of threads, the flow of Kei, the ripples of Kei, everything were of a high level.

Concentrate. If he got distracted, he’d fail.

It had begun.

One second.

“Here I go!” Sharnid shouted and rushed for the Military Artists.

“Restoration!”

The two guns in his hands were restored. Close quarter combat gun fight……Using guns for close combat fight, Sharnid had raised the guns and rushed the thirty Military Artists in order to protect himself. He blocked off the external Kei from them.

Two seconds.

The explosion broke through the sky along with a huge noise. The air flow was scattered into pieces as a huge wave swallowed Sharnid whole. This was a group strategy created to stop in-rushing larvae. The dignity of adults was sullied today for using this move against one single person, a person who was still an immature Military Artist.

Only the light of external Kei and the dust of explosion floating in the air remained in Sharnid’s sight.

Three seconds.

An even bigger feeling of Kei came from behind his back. A heavy pressure that easily overwhelmed the Kei of all thirty Military Artists. No matter how he thought of it, he knew it came from Layfon. If not, an even more terrible character must have appeared behind Sharnid, Layfon and Felli.

(No way?)

Holding to that belief, he stood again in the arena that he couldn’t escape from. He believed that his action would turn the situation around.

“Sometimes I’ve to show you the dignity of a senpai!” he shouted as his spirit rose.

Four seconds.

Grendan’s Military Artists calmly calculated the result of their external Kei. They felt nothing for the end of the Military Artist who had been protected by Layfon. They had a general idea of this person’s strength by looking at the way he escaped, his running speed, his leaping height, his pose. They thought his action was brainless and so they released their moves. Standing in a battle, an unsafe arena as they faced an enemy, what should they do? This was common sense. Even though this fool was a Military Arts student, they were not his teacher. They had no obligation to point out his foolish action.

The external Kei had already ground this person into powder as if he was put into a blender. That was what the Military Artists thought.

But that did not happen.

The sound of gun shots pierced through the sound of explosion. The prediction went awry in the next moment. Numerous shots of light assaulted them, breaking through the attacks of the thirty Military Artists. This time, the rain of Kei bullets came to baptize these Military Artists.

Five seconds.

The safety setting of the weapon was released. This wasn’t permitted in the platoon matches and the Military Arts Competition. The bullets he used there were anesthetic. In here, Sharnid could choose to use both real and Kei bullets. When the weapon’s safety setting was on, he could not use Kei bullets. Though real bullets were powerful too, the number was limited. However, there was no limit to the number of Kei bullets. Sharnid just had to keep compressing his Kei and shooting it out. The quality of the gun had placed a certain amount of restriction on the power output, but as long as he had Kei, he could keep on shooting.

“OHHHHHHHHH!” Sharnid voiced as he kept shooting. He wasn’t just shooting. He was moving too. He moved to find the locations that he could shoot the bullets through the amorphous wave of external Kei.

“Haha!”

Even he himself didn’t expect it…… The ambush was very successful. In fact, there were few Military Artists who failed to evade the sudden attacks.

Six seconds.

He had reduced the number from thirty to twenty but he couldn’t let his guard down. He could feel new Military Artists closing in.

“But you’re a bit late.”

The Military Artists dispersed and formed a circle around Sharnid. Sharnid rushed for them.

Different kinds of weapons attacked him. To them, Sharnid was no longer a simple Military Arts student.

Seven seconds.

Sharnid’s contribution was unbelievable. Though he did it in an emergency situation, he had accurately grasped hold of the opening through his experience in numerous battles. He had not fallen for the trap but managed to shoot out Kei bullets accurately. This was different from his random shooting at the beginning of the fight. As such, he defeated three more Military Artists.

Eight and nine seconds.

Continuously attacking was tiring. His movements had slowed down. Though the time was short, he kept on attacking.

And then ten seconds passed.

“I’m counting on you.”

Sharnid escaped from the position of shooting Kei bullets everywhere and ran for Layfon. The Military Artists were speechless at his action of leaving his back completely exposed. This might be a trap. They considered whether to give chase or not.

Less than even one second had already decided their fate.

Sougen Kyoku – Needle makeup.

The result took place in a flash. The Military Artists and all the psychokinesis flakes that were gathering information around them suffered the same fate.

They were pierced in a flash.

Invisible steel threads were laid across the earth during Sharnid’s fight with the Military Artists. These threads suddenly all pierced the sky. The heads of the threads enlarged with the Kei in them. None of the Military Artists could resist them. Even the flakes had become the steel threads’ preys, pierced one by one. This happened to not only the Military Artists fighting Sharnid, but to all other Military Artists and flakes seeking to get close. The impact and pain caused by steel threads was enough. The Military Artists didn’t have time to make any noise before fainting. Layfon had controlled the threads so they didn’t pierce any vital spots.

“Keep going down,” Felli said as Sharnid arrived. The three of them went into the underground canal and closed the heavy lid above them.

<center>◇</center>

It was pitch black.

“This isn’t a bad idea but……” Sharnid walked ahead of the team with a painful expression. Felli was in the middle and Layfon took up the rear. The three of them were walking in the underground canal. Sharnid made this expression not only because of Layfon. Felli herself understood it well. As a huge amount of water flowed underground, the sound of rushing water was enough to drown out the noise of Layfon’s team, but they still couldn’t speak too loudly without regard of anything.

“So smelly,” Sharnid complained, holding his nose.

This underground canal was used to carry away waste water.

“No need to repeat what we all know,” Felli said. She wasn’t all that comfortable either.

Even Layfon was the same. Though Internal Kei system could strengthen his senses, he deliberately chose not to strengthen his sense of smell. Still, the foul smell kept invading his nostrils, causing a nasty feeling in the depth of his throat.

“If there’s a better way to escape, please tell me.”

“I’m sorry. I’m not blaming you, Felli-chan.”

“Of course.”

“The entrance we used is destroyed. It’d be hard for our pursuers to follow, but I’m not sure about the psychokinesists.”

“It’s all right. It’s already hard to investigate this place from above the ground. Besides, I’m interfering with the flakes and making them get error messages.”

“You’re making the flakes make the wrong judgment? Incredible. If you can do that, why haven’t you been using it? If Nina had known, she’d be mad.”

“Not that I haven’t used it before. I didn’t know how to use it till now……. Recently, I’ve thought of this method. At that time when I took over the other person’s flake……”

“So Felli-chan’s been thinking.”

“………”

“You said you hated it, but you gradually came to like it? Not bad.”

“Go die, perv.”

“Speaking of which, you two can really talk.”

Layfon was trying all he could not to breathe. It was unbelievable to see these two converse. In addition, the three of them were keeping the Kei flowing in order to stay in Kei state.

“Well, this situation won’t change even if we don’t say anything.”

“I was mentally prepared when we chose this escape route.”

“But then……”

Layfon sighed, following closely behind the two. Felli directed them when they came to a branch. Layfon put all his concentration behind them.

No one was chasing them. He focused his Kei in his ears. He heard footsteps that sounded like Military Artists, but he could tell they weren’t all that near. Felli was choosing the safest route for them.

It should be ok…… to relax a little in this circumstance?

“Speaking of which, the situation turned worse immediately. I originally planned for us to sneak in more safely.”

“It seems difficult if you know too many people,” Felli said, her gaze stabbing Layfon.

“This is his home, but I never thought so many beauties came to greet him,” Sharnid laughed.

Felli’s gaze turned sharper.

“Though you instantly bloodied the other person, that really is like your style. What else can I say?”

“Then…… Who is she?”

“Eh?”

“That girl named Claribel. How are you two related?”

“No. Nothing special. I don’t think I’ve fought with her together that many times……”

Of all that he remembered of her, Claribel belonged to one of the three royal families. She was a daughter of the Ronsmier family, the granddaughter of the Heaven’s Blade successor Tigris.

“Then isn’t she a lady? If you had stayed in Grendan, you might have been promoted.”

“Impossible.”

Layfon knew it was impossible but the hostility he felt from Felli was deepening.

“You two saw it, right?”

Claribel had suddenly attacked with a sword. That kind of girl can’t have any good feelings towards him.

“No no. I didn’t feel any hostility. It feels more of an action devoid of evil intention.”

Sharnid’s words triggered his memories. True. There was no hostility in Claribel’s action. He thought she was here to punish the exiled…… But he didn’t feel that was her intention. Perhaps she only came to try out his strength. This kind of Military Artists was not lacking in Grendan.

“She likes you.”

A mischievous smile from Sharnid.

“No……… That’s just a way to measure her strength……”

Layfon’s expression was troubled. Felli’s fury increased.

“So nothing else happened between you two?”

“Huh?”

“NO-THING ELSE! From what she said, it seems something’s happened between you two in the past.”

“Nothing special…… Well, the only thing I remember was when she first participated in a battle. I went along as an observer.”

“Observer?”

“Well, an experienced Military Artist has to accompany any new Military Artists in their first battle. He’s there to observe and protect the newbie. My adopted father accompanied me when I first headed off, but for some reason, Tigris requested me to go with her……”

Sharnid snapped his fingers. “You must have helped her in a cool style.”

“Uh? Not that cool. That battle turned into a long one unexpectedly. She didn’t control the use of her strength and fainted. I took care of everything afterwards.”

“Look. As expected.”

Felli’s gaze was icy.

“Why didn’t you realize……”

“Eh?”

“Give it up. Even this clumsy guy is a Heaven’s Blade.”

“Really……”

Layfon didn’t understand them and cocked his head.

The three of them kept on moving. Felli’s direction was very accurate. The sound of their pursuers was getting further and further away.

“We’ll head up here,” Felli said this after an hour.

“Finally. My clothes and hair smell foul!” Sharnid smelled his long hair and made a helpless expression.

“I’ll go up first.”

Layfon climbed the ladder, pushed open the heavy lid and stood up on the ground to check everything was safe. He then pulled Felli and Sharnid up with the steel threads.

No one was around.

They seemed to be in the third residential area……… Though there was no evacuation siren ringing, it was rare to see the sun so high in the sky during this hour.

The three of them finally let out their breath. Perhaps a majority of Military Artists had already given up the search. As Felli had said, their disappearance had reduced the passion of the Military Artists.

“Speaking of which, just what’s going on?”

Perhaps just as the conversation went in the underground canal, Claribel just wanted to challenge Layfon and held no hostility towards him. However, that made the action of the Military Artists incomprehensible. It felt as if the tightly-held string suddenly broke and caused a huge ruckus. A fight had happened not long before, but why were they so tense?

No……

“Has it not ended?”

“What’re you talking about?”

Sharnid placed the lid back. Felli’s icy gaze was still on Layfon. It seemed the conversation about Claribel had cast her into a bad mood, and she hadn’t recovered from it.

Layfon was the one who was teased. Why was Felli in such a bad mood? He didn’t get it. But if he asked her, she’d get madder……

“What’s it?”

“Nothing. Just wondering why the huge ruckus……”

“I don’t know but it’s not strange under that circumstance. Right?”

That circumstance.

The contact between Zuellni and Grendan. The contact between an Academy City and a normal city. The crowd of filth monsters suddenly appearing in Zuellni’s sky. All these were extremely unusual circumstances. Since they discovered the Haikizoku in the ruined city with the 5th platoon, the unusual circumstance had not once stopped. Had it all been decided that things would turn out this way?

“Ok, let’s go,” Sharnid walked over to them.

“Wait a minute. A normal person’s leaving his home at pint 0900……”

“Hey, don’t say that now!”

“Can’t be helped. I was concentrating on the Military Artists. We’ve to avoid him.”

“Can we make it, Layfon?”

“Let’s go.”

“Ah………”

He could tell from Felli’s words that they couldn’t make it. The sound of Felli and a door opening weaved together.

Even so, they’d make it if they moved immediately. The female walked out of the house. She was looking at her feet, holding the handle and did not notice Layfon. They could still make it now if he were to carry Felli. Sharnid was good at fast movement, so he had nothing to worry about.

But Layfon did not move.

The person who walked out of the house was a female. Her hair was delicate and had been shaved to a very short length. Her head was lowered as her hair willfully allow the gravity to pull it lower.

Layfon saw the fine hair and shoulders, and the shopping basket in her hand.

Only he understood.

“Eh………?” She lifted her head and saw them. Then she looked at Layfon, disbelieving.

“Layfon……?”

“Lucia-nee……san”

<center>◇</center>

His head hurt. Not because he was sick. This hurt came from his mental exhaustion. He couldn’t say anything at the end of helplessness. He just felt his head hurt.

“Really………”

Minse pressed a hand down on his temple. He had watched his younger cousin lie on the bed with a helpless expression. In the end, he did not return to the palace but had instead headed for the outer edge. He had carried his cousin who had her arm cut off to the hospital. He hated himself for having done it.

Besides, a simple recovery device was holding his cousin’s right wrist firmly as she lay on the bed even in this situation. She didn’t look pained. Instead, she looked rather happy.

But it was better than being looked at with a dejected expression. Still, his cousin’s expression prevented him from feeling satisfied and at peace for having rescued an injured person. All he felt now was the feeling of having done something foolish.

“Ahah……… As I thought, Layfon is the best.”

His cousin must be thinking of this repeatedly? For those people who took advantage of the Gahard incidence to exile Layfon from the city, his cousin must have wanted to make them feel bad.

“I’ve trained with that move for a long time and I was confident about it. But as I thought, it’s still far from complete.”

“No. Isn’t it because you were toying with them but they took out their real strength?”

His cousin was caressing the recovery device. Looking at her vague expression, Minse had no other feeling than that her cousin was dangerous. Though she wasn’t mad with fighting like Savaris, as expected, she was dangerous when Layfon was involved. The close age gap between them was only one of the reasons. But it seemed she had already noticed Layfon before she had her first battle. Her feeling for Layfon after the first battle was mixed in with something else.

Minse found it strange that it wasn’t a feeling a normal female would have.

“That’s not related. What is truly needed is a very balanced strength that can be fully utilized no matter the situation. If it’s a strength exploded from a person in a crisis, then he can’t beat anyone.”

“I can’t hear the real reason.”

“I said that’s it.”

Minse looked at his cousin who was nodding strongly. He turned his silent gaze to the scenery outside the window.

It was very tiring for Minse to discuss the theory of battle. He was a Military Artist who didn’t possess any great power. One could say that he had given up because he hadn’t undergone any fast growth. The fight with the Wolf Faces back then made his body heavy. Claribel had gone on a rampage just when he wanted to take a rest. Thinking of the words Her Majesty and other people would say only added to his exhaustion. There was nothing that could heal him.

“………Anyway, the commotion seems to have died down. It appears they have successfully hidden themselves.”

The commotion that had gone on for quite a while had died down. Minse didn’t think Layfon was defeated as he hadn’t felt a Kei stronger than a Heaven’s Blade successor. This meant Layfon and his comrades had hidden themselves. Though he wasn’t that happy with Layfon, the commotion had not spread. That was good news in this situation. Anything happening right now was not normal. Something huge would certainly take place later. The action of the Wolf Faces had pointed to it. Instead of finding the path to the Inner Court as usual, the Wolf Faces had directly taken a mission to assassinate the Heaven’s Blades…… The more correct reason was that they wanted to eliminate the power of the Heaven’s Blade successors. Their purpose must be preventing the Heaven’s Blades from exercising their full strength in the coming battle.

What he was sure of was that something huge was about to occur.

A huge ruckus at this time wasn’t welcome. Minse and the others didn’t have the strength to stop Layfon so it was better to honestly let him in.

“Anyway, you ought to stay here and receive treatment.”

“I know. If my wrist wasn’t put back the right way, I can’t do anything I want. Aa, but I still want to fight one more time. I heard it can be treated by dusk. One more time……”

Minse shook his head and left the room. As he left, he thought he wanted to return earlier but it had to be at this time that he met the person who halted his steps.

“What an unexpected meeting.”

Minse failed to utter a word as this was a very special person. The peaceful atmosphere exuding from this person didn’t crack apart as the person watched Minse from the wheelchair. It was impossible for this old lady not to know Mitsu was here.

He tried to speak with the old woman.

“It’s unusual to see you, Delbone-dono.”

This was the hospital Delbone slept in. Not only that. Savaris, who had sustained injuries in Zuellni, was treated here too. Though it wasn’t impossible to meet with her in this hospital, the old lady before Minse had always been sleeping, acting through her power of psychokinesis alone. Hence Minse never thought he’d meet the real person.

“Hoho. One of my grandchildren has been admitted into the hospital so I’m preparing to meet him. It’s a grandchild who hasn’t been back a long while. It lacks warmth to speak with him only through the flake.”

“He’s a fortunate grandchild.”

“Did you come to visit too, Minse?”

“I’m here to visit Claribel. You should already know?”

“Sometimes I too want to pretend I don’t know anything.”

“Though I don’t know which grandchild of yours is injured, but is it someone that I know?”

No one knew Delbone’s real age but most of her numerous grandchild were psychokinesists. Even her great-grandchildren worked as psychokinesists. Most of the mainstream psychokinesists in Grendan were her direct descendants. Delbone, who held all information of Grendan, was not just simply a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“No. I don’t think Minse knows him. He left Grendan when he was very small. He only returned recently.”

“There is such a person? But speaking of which, can he be in Zuellni?”

“Yes. He met the commotion while passing through Zuellni but he was injured before that, and it wasn’t life-threatening.”

“Really? Then that’s good.”

“Yes. Either way, he’s the grandchild I care for the most. I’m really happy.”

Minse could only think of her as a kind and approachable old lady as he looked at her expression.

“I hope your grandchild can be safely discharged.”

“Thank you. Ah, and also, Her Majesty hasn’t noticed this commotion yet. His infiltration and Claribel’s personality are all within prediction. Please rest at ease.”

“………Seems I can sleep better. Thank you.”

“There’s no need. I’ve to go now.”

“Yes, goodbye.”

He watched Delbone wheel the wheelchair past him then he headed for the exit of the hospital.

He smacked his lips as he felt the sweat left on his head. He already knew. This shouldn’t be surprising. Delbone’s psychokinesis had always been covering this city. It was impossible for her not to know of anything that happened in this city. What was terrifying was the existence of a psychokinesist like Delbone. Nothing would happen to this city so long as she lived. She knew before anyone else the nearing of filth monsters. Perhaps her sensing speed of filth monsters was even faster than Electronic Fairies. Minse was grateful for that. Also, Grendan’s political climate had always been stable. The even better thing was that in Grendan existed the Heaven’s Blade successors led by the Queen. As such, no one had truly experienced the Queen’s terror.

She possessed an overwhelming power. And she also had the best information gatherer with her, Delbone. It was reality that these two were cooperating. One wrong step might turn into a terrifying dictatorship that no one could resist. It was good now because the Queen and Delbone had the same aim. The city’s economy was stable. There wasn’t much commotion in the lives of normal citizens. But if one out of these three points was to break down, then symptoms of the other two points collapsing might appear.

Minse had this premonition.

Minse’s family had fallen because of his connection with Layfon. He wasn’t all that good as a Military Artist and that had changed his past naivety. He could see the cruel reality much more clearly. That might explain why he was more tired. He could only be chased by all sorts of realities as he didn’t have the clear goal of being a Military Artist.

So he thought this city was dangerous.

The Queen. Delbone. The normal citizens living their stable lives.

These three points. One of them would collapse. He thought of it a bit and felt that reality wasn’t that far off.

“Uh, I’m thinking of useless things again.”

He pressed down the hair blown messy by the wind as he complained, then he jumped for his own home.

Delbone rounded the corner and entered a patient’s room after parting with Minse. The scenery inside the room was no different from others. The walls and floor were white. One bed was in the room along with an essential cabinet and a refrigerator storing food and drinks……… What was left was the machine observing the patient’s condition.

The patient on the bed was connected to a drip. But bandages wrapped up this patient’s entire body.

(Grandmother………)

The patient was holding a heavy Diamond Dite. Three flakes hovered above the bed. It was difficult to discern the gender of the electric voice that echoed in the room.

“It’s been a long while, Elsmau.”

Delbone smiled, watching the person on the bed. But she couldn’t tell his expression as he was wrapped in bandages. Only in this room had Delbone decided not to use psychokinesis.

(How have you been?)

“I’m very happy we can meet even now.”

(I thought it’s not possible.)

“Because you think I’d die first?”

(I’ve never wanted grandmother to die……… I just thought I’d die in battle before we meet.)

“Ryuhou Gadge must be a Military Artist more incredible than I imagined. I can feel you’ve been to many battles through your psychokinesis. You’ve accumulated much experience.”

(Thank you.)

Silence suddenly came but it didn’t bring any dissatisfaction to Delbone. She was only giving her grandchild enough time to remember his past.

The medical bandages were blue and they were wrapped around Elsmau’s entire body, even his eyes. This was the grandchild Delbone was watching. Though he said this price had allowed him to resist pollutants. His appearance was the exchange.

(Grandmother……)

“I’ve happy you’ve agreed to the operation. Though I’m interested in your special ability, a girl should still take care of her own appearance. Else you’d lose what you’ve obtained with so much effort.”

(I’m not thinking of that anymore……)

“Elsmau.”

(I’ve already given up that name.)

“Then pick it back up. Elsmau. You, who haven’t given up the family name of Fermaus has the right to pick it up.”

(But he………)

“Then take it that he also wishes for it.”

Silence came again but Delbone didn’t let it stay for long this time.

“What to do with the Mercenary Gang has already been decided. The suitable reward has also been prepared. They will accept the reward. It’s up to them individually for staying in Grendan as a Military Artist or become a traveler once more.”

(I see……)

“But you will not return to the Mercenary Gang?”

Silence.

“Ryuhou Gadge’s adopted son is the one to inherit his will. But he’s not here.”

(…………)

“I’ve already heard of him. What an unexpected meeting. But no inheritor appeared after losing the leader. The organization has already died at that time.”

(That’s true. I understand.)

“But even though the organization is dead, even though the psychokinesist named Fermaus is also dead, you’ve something you can do, something that Elsmau can do.”

(What do you anticipate of me?)

Delbone paused and breathed in deeply. A very deep breath. It felt like she had waited a long time to say this. She had scolded Tigris for that. It was like a child who should have already died but did not. Not because she was a woman, but because of her experience as a mother and a grandmother. She herself had not hardened her heart and made a calm decision at that time; that was why she had persisted with the naivety of leaving it to fate.

Everything was for the sake of waiting for the right timing so she could say what she was about to say.

“I want you to inherit my everything.”

Soundless impact hammered her granddaughter’s entire body. Delbone quietly watched her reaction.

(Why let me………)

“Though I don’t know your personality, I’m also a person. I can stretch the limit of my flesh but it’s not possible to do so for my brain and Kei vein.”

(But………)

Elsmau wanted to move but she couldn’t. The drip contained different nutrients and also numbing medicine. The content was necessary for the upcoming operation.

So she couldn’t move on the bed.

Even though she would not die by directly contacting the pollutants and she could sense the coming of filth monsters through her sense of smell, the psychokinesist of the Salivan Guidance Mercenary Gang, Fermaus, was a female. As a female, she had chosen this kind of road. This was all done to meet the man named Ryuhou Gadge. She left Grendan when she was still a girl, entering her days of battle. It was the same to stay in Grendan if all she sought were battles. But it was different with the Mercenary Gang. They had the quality that differed from Military Artists who fought in the city.

The end result was the birth of the psychokinesist named Fermaus.

(Why is it me? If you’re to choose from the family, besides me………)

“Not that I have to choose from my family. But I can’t find anyone suitable. Besides, the other people know me too well. You who have always been outside are different.”

(Even so, my power of psychokinesis is not of grandmother’s level…… If that’s the case, I think that girl is more suitable.)

“Girl?”

(The girl I met in Zuellni.)

“That girl. Ah, true, that girl has excellent talent. Even now she’s trying to interfere with my flake. She’s very cute. I’m letting her deceive herself now.”

Delbone couldn’t help but smile, thinking of the first time she met that girl. The troubled expression she held because of her immense power. Delbone had also gone through such a stage. Why could something so simple change her fate? This doubt only vanished till her father’s death, when she decided to follow in her father’s footsteps. She couldn’t remember why she changed her mind. It was something very important but she failed to remember it. Delbone had consciously sealed off some of her memories or sealed them off. She had also buried her memories of how she came to live in Grendan.

For having lived over hundreds of years, she had numerous grandchildren and great-grandchildren. She found it more interesting to look at her future rather than relying on her memories to support her. This was the truth. What happened in the past was no longer important for her.

But the little memory she recalled had strangely overlapped with that girl. It was reality that Delbone held goodwill towards that girl.

“It’d have been good if she could stay beside me and I could nurture her for a year.”

(Then……)

“But I don’t think that’s what she wishes. Besides, the time I have left is less than one year.”

(No way……)

“A human life is unexpectedly fragile.”

Looking at Elsmau who held a not-knowing-what-to-do expression, Delbone decided to leave it at that. Besides, Elsmau had just returned to Grendan and she also needed to undergo the operation. Her feeling must be unstable. It wouldn’t be good to be too impatient.

“But it’s true that I don’t have much time left so I hope you don’t take too long considering it. Please don’t see me go before the result is out.”

(………I understand.)

Delbone had conveyed her intention. That was enough.

She blessed her granddaughter and left the room.

<center>◇</center>

It was coming.

Layfon stood on the spot, spaced out. The girl appearing from behind the door and carrying a shopping basket, Lucia, had walked straight to him. Layfon didn’t move as he was shocked but Lucia only stayed surprised for a very short moment. She had then walked straight to him.

Ah, she’s coming. That was what Layfon thought.

If he was to evade, no, if it was Layfon, he could avoid it subconsciously. But the fist in front of her long and delicate hand had landed on his head.

“Uu………”

Lucia was a normal female. Even so, it still hurt enough for him to voice it.

“You, geez, just what did you do?”

Layfon touched the place he got hit and couldn’t say anything.

“I decided to buy something, thinking the commotion has stopped. Who knew you’d be here. Did you cause that commotion?”

“Even if it’s me, I didn’t do it because I like it……”

“As I thought, it’s you.”

Layfon got hit once more and he just sat down on the ground.

“Listen to me, Lucia-neesan.”

Tears leaked from the corner of his eyes. Was this a habit? Or was it formed subconsciously due to a childhood habit? Layfon looked at Lucia with an expression as if he was wronged.

But his sister was heartless.

“I don’t have the time. I’m very busy now. Anyway, just go inside. There won’t be enough things at home if I don’t go shopping. No. Wait a minute. You guys smell. Go and take a shower first.”

Shopping took the priority over her little brother. Lucia pointed at the house she emerged from and left them.

“What an incredible sister……”

This was Sharnid’s conclusion. Everyone in here probably held the same conclusion.

And that wasn’t the only surprising event for the three.

After entering Lucia’s house honestly, they heard loud crying.

“It’s a baby’s crying voice.”

“A baby’s here.”

“Seems so.”

Felli and Sharnid confirmed the situation from the word exchange with each other. On the other hand, Layfon seemed surprised about hearing a baby’s cry. Of course, this wasn’t the only surprising thing. Suddenly, someone headed for them from the direction of the cry. The closer the person was, the louder the crying.

And……

“Ah, Lucia. Did you forget something? It’s good that you’re here. This child just keeps crying. I wonder whether he might be feeling uncomfortable………”

The person holding the child suddenly stopped all movement.

She looked at Layfon and the other two.

And Layfon, Felli and Sharnid all looked at the girl.

Then all four spoke out.

“Why are you here!?”

The child in Nina’s arms was still crying.

The child was passed around and it stopped crying the moment it was in Layfon’s arms.

The three of them took turns taking a shower. The clothes that Layfon and Sharnid wore underneath their fighting clothes seemed to smell clean, so they kept wearing it. Felli had taken Lucia’s clothes without permission and now wore it.

“Why………?”

Nina glared at Layfon with dissatisfaction.

“That child must have felt your tension.”

Layfon knew of the real reason, even though Nina put it that way. Even a baby had people that he liked and disliked. This was normal for Layfon who had experience looking after his siblings at the orphanage. Even so, the way Nina held the baby was very dangerous.

Layfon and the others were in the living room. The baby’s cradle was also here. All the tools were available. Lucia must be looking after the child here.

“No. Let’s just put aside that problem for now………” Sharnid said with an exhausted expression though he understood her bitterness.

They came here to rescue Nina but they never thought they’d see her so easily, and she was looking after a baby. Looking at the reality of her being kidnapped, Sharnid could never imagine her looking after a child as one of the possibilities. He would really want to meet with the person who let her do this. Just how did Nina come to be in this circumstance? He didn’t get it.

Layfon wasn’t the only one perplexed. Sharnid was the same so he couldn’t blame him.

“Layfon, let me hold the child too.”

“Don’t ignore me!”

“It’s noisy here.”

Not only was Felli ignored but he was scolded by Nina. Sharnid wanted to cry but no tears fell. Layfon didn’t know what to do. Anyway, best first give the child to Felli.

“So light……”

“He’s still just a child. About three months old.”

“Don’t cry.”

The baby let Felli hold him with his head on Felli’s face. His hand moved on her shoulder, caressing her silvery hair.

“His neck has enough muscles. It’s easy to hold him.”

“Then why was he crying when I held him?” Nina glared at Layfon.

“Because you were trembling, right?”

“What did you say?”

“You were tense? He didn’t want to be held by someone tense.”

“Uh………”

“For someone who came to Grendan and had to look after a baby, it’s inevitable that she’d be tense.”

Felli held nothing back in her words that were sharp like a blade. Even Layfon could feel the thorns in her words. Suddenly speechless, Nina didn’t know what to do.

“Then what are you doing here?”

“How should I put it……”

“We want to know the reason behind it. Why is someone who had been kidnapped is looking after a baby in an unfamiliar house. And it’s someone who can’t even cook.”

“Cook. Out of all areas, I don’t want you to criticize me on my cooking!”

Felli and Nina talked to each other as she held the baby. Layfon and Sharnid exchanged a glance.

“What should we do?”

“Anyway, it’s useless till the two of them have calmed them.”

“Then………”

“Escape. Escape. There’s no other choice but to run away from a woman’s fight.”

“Ah………”

Layfon found his observation very correct. He was concerned about the baby but he’d get their attention if he took the baby from Felli. Besides, the baby didn’t seem dissatisfied to be held by her.

“Then let’s escape!”

“Yes.”

The two of them sneaked their conversation behind the other two and slowly prepared to leave the living room.

The sound of a door being opened came to them. Footsteps headed straight for the living room.

“I’ve come back. Ah, it's good that I made it back in time. Really, I missed the sale for diapers because of a certain idiot.”

Lucia was back. One hand held a bag of diapers, the other held a shopping basket full of food.

“……What’re you doing?”

“Uh……”

“Preparing to escape a war between women.”

“Don’t do something that foolish. Layfon, come and help with the cooking.”

“Ah, yes.”

“You two. If you got time then come and help.”

“Uu……”

“…………”

“Huh? What’s it?”

“They don’t know how to cook,” Sharnid said as Lucia was perplexed with their attitude.

“Sharnid………”

“I don’t want to be told of that by you.”

“Huh? Me? I can make small dishes.”

“What!?”

“Impossible…………”

Sharnid responded to the question with a matter of fact expression. His attitude shook the certitude in Nina and Felli.

“But in the camp before………”

“I didn’t think I needed to help having looked at Layfon and Mei-Shen’s cooking.”

“Uu……”

“What the. The ones who can’t cook are the girls? I can’t look at this anymore,” Lucia criticized without softening at the embarrassed girls.

“Never mind. Layfon and I will take care of the cooking. You guys just help me look after little Maru. Ah, that’s right. First change his diaper.”

Not only were the girls but Sharnid also wasn’t familiar with this term diaper. But Lucia smiled at their anxiety. “It’s something you’ve to do anyway. Why not learn it now?”

Lucia’s kitchen gave Layfon a familiar feeling even though the place had changed. This was a feeling he had once he stood here. He knew what she wanted to make just by looking at the ingredients in her shopping basket. He took out the vegetables from the basket and made the appropriate preparations for cooking. Lucia didn’t say anything after looking at him. His must have made the right guess.

The baby…… Layfon heard from Lucia that the baby’s name was Marukuto…… From behind came the confused voices of Sharnid, Felli and Nina and the baby’s dissatisfied crying.

“You look to be in good spirits………” Lucia said as she chopped the vegetables. “It seems you also have your own friends. This is better than anything because your social ability is just too horrible.”

“Are you still mad, Nee-san?”

Layfon looked at her as he peeled off the skin of the vegetables. Her arms and legs were delicate. Her face was proper. She would be a beauty if she was to put some make-up on. But she didn’t seem interested. She exuded a manly feel rather than a woman’s. Her personality was quite casual and even her clothes leaned towards a male’s. Lucia was raised in the same orphanage as him. She had left for work when Layfon was still in Grendan.

Lucia was the one who used to cook for Layfon and the others and change their diapers. Layfon grew up looking at her back and he had learnt how to cook from her. Though the place had changed now, the person who used it hadn’t. The knives and bowls were placed in the same positions. Same for the herbs. It was the same as the past. Layfon once again remembered the nostalgic past in here.

“Rather than being mad, I had given up. You aren’t good at socializing. And now you suddenly went on a rampage after a conversation. What can I do except to give up on you?”

“Uu………”

“Besides, for those brats who were affected by you, it’s inevitable that they hate you after being betrayed?”

“Seems so………”

“But you shouldn’t keep worrying about it? The magazine wrote an unexpected detail report on the underground matches. The public’s condemnation on you has quickly disappeared because of it. The condemnation is pushed onto society. I think there was some manipulation of information. Anyway, those brats know of this, and thanks to it, our foster father could reopen the dojo. Do you know about him opening the dojo?”

“Yeah, I already heard of it.”

“From Leerin?”

“Yeah……”

“Geez, I don’t know whether to say that child is spirited or stubborn……… Anyway, have you two met?”

“You haven’t heard?”

“What?”

Layfon looked behind him. The three of them still hadn’t managed to change the diaper. Lucia said angrily. “That child will catch a cold!” and made the three more confused and tense.

“So what’s happened? I haven’t heard anything from Rui.”

“She was in Zuellni till now………”

For her to use the name Rui so casually. As he thought, that girl was…… and if that's the case, Nee-san had…… Layfon continued his explanation as he pondered.

About Leerin coming to Zuellni and Derek leaving him the Psyharden Katana. About the commotion a few days back and about the Queen bringing Leerin back to Grendan.

“She was brought back by Her Majesty? Why would she do that?”

“I don’t know either. Her Majesty didn’t tell me anything and Leerin also told me not to get involved………”

And he had denied her request but he couldn’t do anything. All he saw was the distance of strength between him and Lintence.

“So that’s why you came? Really. The most famous and the most flustered person in the orphanage is you. Are you still rolling down the slope of life?”

He couldn’t retort to her words as he felt the same.

Looking at him, she sighed helplessly.

“You’re here now but you still have such an expression. Ah, I think I might understand why Leerin said what she said.”

“Eh?” He was surprised.

“And………?”

If she knew and understood, he also wanted to know and understand.

He still couldn’t believe himself of that time. Why did Leerin refuse his help? He knew she wasn’t someone who would casually ask for help as it would bring trouble to others. He was very clear about her personality. But the Leerin of that time was different. He felt she was wholeheartedly denying him.

Why was she denying him? Did Nee-san understand?

Then………

Lucia looked behind her and saw the three had safely changed the baby’s diaper. She sighed in relief.

“You…… Did you plan to rescue the girl called Nina too?”

“Eh? Ah, yes………”

“Then you’ve already reached you goal. Return to Zuellni.”

“Eh?”

“Perhaps you don’t have to see Leerin anymore.”

Something seemed to be blowing about madly in his heart as he heard those words though he himself wasn’t sure what it was.

<center>◇</center>

Gorneo was feeling the wind.

After that event…… Gorneo had been chasing after Shante after the fight with the numerous giants in front of the secret research laboratory of Zuellni. He had kept chasing her and finally arrived at Grendan. He missed the opportunity to enter Grendan due to ill luck. While feeling frustrated and wondering how to get in, he saw several Military Artists of the Luckens School in the crowd and had successfully entered Grendan thanks to them.

Shante might have escaped successfully but the only place to escape was Zuellni.

As long as this was inside Grendan, there must exist the Luckens people. Though one person did not have to belong to one single school, many Military Artists came to this city to study the Luckens hand to hand combat skills in addition to their skills in weaponry.

Besides, Gorneo didn’t think Shante had returned to Zuellni. In that case, it was more efficient to search for her in Grendan.

“……….”

As such, he had returned to a home that he had left for five years and now he was standing here. The tomb in Grendan.

The family tomb where each family member was buried. Before the tomb stood the wooden plaque carved with names. The most recent dead were carved on the wood and the plaque was to be buried many years after. It was impossible to make a tomb just for one person on limited soil. Tombs of families that did not produce any progeny were immediately disposed of.

The wooden plaque before Gorneo had the name Gahard Baren carved on it. Gorneo had heard of Gahard Baren’s death from Savaris. And he had heard of the truth behind Gahard and Layfon after returning to Grendan.

He finally knew of the truth.

He could not hate Layfon anymore after knowing the truth.

“You chased after my brother too much………”

Savaris, a representative of one chasing after desire and fight was the condensed product of the spirit of Grendan’s Military Artists. Gahard Baren wanted to be like him. Originally, for a large school like Luckens, problematic children like Savaris shouldn’t have been allowed to be born. Even Gorneo, as his brother, thought so. Other disciples in the school were influenced by Savaris, thinking they may like him as long as they kept honing their skills. Gahard was second to Savaris.

Perhaps Gorneo, who escaped from Grendan to Zuellni, did not hold a rich common feeling with other Military Artists. He probably became like this because he found his brother scary and that he would never match his brother. And perhaps his thinking to chase after powerful strength had been taken by his older brother. Perhaps Savaris had taken away this gene passed from their father.

And because of that, he had never thought of surpassing Savaris. Or he could say that this imagination held no meaning. Perhaps the thought of never surpassing Savaris had entered his subconscious as he had always been around Savaris, feeling the strong pressure from him. This was probably an easily explainable problem from a doctor or scientist’s viewpoint.

But Gorneo didn’t care for the reason anymore. The attraction to Savaris that stimulated a desire for strength had caused Gahard to take the wrong path. Or one could say he had used the wrong method to reach his goal. Gorneo felt the wind while standing before the tomb of the brother he respected.

This wasn’t the wind blowing past him.

This was the wind howling in his heart.

He had been clashing with something inside his heart in the ruined city. This feeling had been clinging to him till he realized his fury had calmed. To put it simply, his fury had gradually died. The hatred he held for Layfon disappeared bit by bit and what was left was confusion and a little bit of anger.

(This isn’t the time for this.)

He stood a while before the tomb and left. This wasn’t the time to look into the emptiness inside his heart.

He had to find Shante. That was why he returned to Grendan.

“Really. Just how much more do I have to do.”

He complained as he thought of the reason behind the missing Shante.

Why did she suddenly head for Grendan?

She was originally a perplexing girl. She was raised by wild beasts in the Forest City Erupa for some reason so sometimes her actions were like that of a beast. Her actions weren’t suitable to a human society.

Remembering this, Gorneo recalled how he got into trouble for tidying up the commotions she caused. But her action this time. How should he put it? It felt different from usual. Her actions till now were difficult to fathom from a human’s viewpoint but it made more sense looking from a beast’s viewpoint such as shouting at the moon because one couldn’t sleep at night or chasing after the mutated mice that had escaped the Farming course. This was the same for incredible events that involved the City Police as this was the habits of the wild beasts that raised Shante in Erupa.

In that case, something unbelievable must have happened during that time.

Gorneo’s physique wasn’t huge compared to normal people despite his being blocky and large. But Shante usually sat on his shoulders. That was how delicate and small she was. But at that time, Shante’s small body had undergone unbelievable growth after touching the fruit Hadesea that was native to Erupa. Though that body might match that of her age it might even have surpassed a body of her original age. What had Layfon said back then?

He seemed to have said she was being restricted. Her Kei vein was restricted and that restriction was released after she touched Hadesea. Shante regaining her original body size proved Layfon’s speculation may be correct. Just what created that problem though? No. Layfon’s speculation was not enough to explain the scene back then.

Layfon and Gorneo who had lived in Grendan could accept the explanation of the flesh being restricted. Internal Kei could control the growth of the body to some degree and kept the body in its best condition. And what if a greater power was used? Such as a Heaven’s Blade or the Queen’s strength that surpassed a Heaven’s Blade? He heard the Queen retained her girl form though she had lived many years. But he had never heard of the Queen suddenly turning from a woman into a girl. It was possible to suppress growth but it shouldn’t possible in Shante’s case that involved speedy growth and shrinking. Bones, muscles and internal organs shouldn’t be able to change so suddenly. Kei wasn’t magic. It couldn’t not leave any traces and it couldn’t make anything appear from nothing.

The changes on Shante at that time was like magic—a phenomenon that wasn’t possible. Was this related to those strange guys that appeared beside Shante? Those guys hadn’t appeared since then but would they appear now? Did Shante come to Grendan because of them?

“Damn.”

Not that he only thought of this now. He had thought of it many times since arriving in Grendan. It was difficult to fathom her actions. Though she would attack without orders, she had never left Gorneo in a battle without saying a word. Her action at that time was different.

The current abnormal event and the past abnormal situations overlapped and gave an answer. This answer might not be right but it wouldn’t be strange to arrive at it.

“Just where did she run off to?”

Not simply talking to himself, one could clearly feel the anxiety and impatience in his words.

The sun had traded position with the night sky. There seemed to be a commotion somewhere but it had died down. Gorneo’s numerous journeys of running in Grendan’s night sky began in order to find Shante.

<center>◇</center>

Everyone quieted down after dinner.

“I think you guys have much to say so I’ll return to the workroom.”

Lucia carried the child and entered the workroom.

“Speaking of which, what does that nee-san do?” Sharnid said.

“She’s a Dite Technician,” Layfon answered. Perhaps she was influenced by their foster father, Lucia was very interested in Dite. She became an apprentice early in age. She also looked after Layfon and the siblings in the orphanage everyday as she was female. But now she had her own workroom.

“That’s incredible.”

She had used practice as excuse to adjust Layfon’s Dite before he became a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“Then let’s end the conversation of that topic here,” Sharnid tossed his gaze at Nina.

Layfon and Felli also looked at her.

“Though it’s not bad to find you so easily, we still want to know the process if possible.”

“………”

Nina lowered her head, thinking something.

“And if possible please don’t say it’s a secret? I don’t dislike you but I can’t give my life for secrets. Either way, you’re our Captain.”

Nina had gone missing after the match with the 1st platoon and she had then suddenly appeared. Sharnid was obviously talking about that event. At that time, Nina hadn’t mentioned anything about her whereabouts.

“I’m sorry………”

She still didn’t say anything more.

“Captain, I’m tired of these things happening all of a sudden. Isn’t it about time you tell us the truth and let us judge it?”

“That truth……… I think I might know of it……”

“What did you say………?”

“I didn’t mean to hide it. I didn’t even understand all those things that happened after the match with the 1st platoon. I just thought you guys would get caught in something troublesome if I told you so I didn’t say anything.”

“Get caught in something troublesome?”

“Even I myself am not clear on why I said that. I didn’t say the reason back then but now I understand it so I can tell you everything.”

“Heh~ Isn’t that great?”

“But I don’t have the evidence to prove it……… If I got it wrong you guys might get caught in it, get involved in this eternal war, even so……”

“Don’t be so cold. We……”

“This is very important.”

Her intense attitude made Sharnid swallow his words.

“This war might be related to Zuellni, no, it must be related to something bigger after this. I can’t win against a Heaven’s Blade successor even after obtaining the Haikizoku’s power. But the senpai in this war has got me involved in it. I don’t think I can win against that person. In fact, I lost to him.”

“Just what’re you saying?”

“This is a battlefield associated with someone that strong. If you guys got caught in it, even you might die. Please give it careful thought and consider whether you are up to it. If not, please return to Zuellni. The deadline is tomorrow morning.”

“Hey, wait up. Are you saying you’re not returning to Zuellni?”

Sharnid felt it from Nina’s words. Layfon thought so too.

“No, I’ll return. But that’s after I’ve witnessed what’ll happen in Grendan.”

“Hey, hey, do you understand what you just said?”

Sharnid’s expression was helpless. Felli too, the tiny changes of her eyebrows after hearing her words showed her disapproval. Nina’s thought was different to Sharnid and the team’s. This was now clear.

“And what is that for?”

“The things that are to happen in Grendan will be like ending of the series of strange events in Zuellni. From the Haikizoku to Zuellni going on a rampage to the recent fights and all that will happen. The end of all that will happen in Grendan. I can’t not witness it.”

“Is this intelligence real?”

“Whether it’s true or not can only be told after it’s happened. So it’s also possible that only I’ve been deceived.”

“What if Zuellni takes action while you’re waiting?” Felli raised a new question.

Zuellni’s machines were repairing the city while they were here. Layfon and they didn’t know whether the city would move before they left it. This involved Zuellni’s self-repair ability. It might move ahead of schedule.

“Would you return on a roaming bus? I shouldn’t be saying this but the Military Arts Competition hasn’t entirely ended. Everyone has also taken a beating in the previous fight. No one can tell under this circumstance that the 17th platoon has left the formation. Or is this what you’re expecting?”

Felli added a few more questions in her explanation that she said in a faint voice.

“To hear of the Military Arts Competition from you……”

“I’m not interested. But I deliberately reminded you as you didn’t seem to have thought of it.”

Nina could only smile bitterly. The wrinkles between Felli’s eyebrows showed her disapproval.

“Disregarding everything except for what lies before my eyes…… Perhaps I’m really like that,” she said. She wasn’t angry. She just smiled bitterly. “But I think I’ll regret if I don’t witness everything here.”

“Just regret? That’s only your personal feeling. My brother would have laughed it off if he heard of this.”

“Really. We came because we lack someone of a rational mind. But the result is unexpected.”

“I’m not happy.”

Sharnid shrugged. Felli continued to stare at Nina with wrinkles in between her eyebrows.

“Leave the troublesome things to Grendan…… Didn’t their psychokinesist say so when she contacted the Student President? Hence we do not have the need to confirm things here. Besides, it appears the other side wants Captain to…… To put it accurately, the Haikizoku. You shouldn’t have stayed after knowing of this fact. Don’t you think the only option is to escape?”

“Uh? Ah, yes.”

Layfon could only reply in a fluster at the sudden question.

“What. Your heart isn’t here.”

“I’m sorry…… but I think it’s better for the Captain to go back.”

“Why?”

“The Captain’s original goal was to help Zuellni. Please don’t forget.”

Nina lost some of her confidence after listening to him.

“Even so……”

“Exactly. That’s why you shouldn’t forget your original goal. Things to do with Zuellni should be taken care of first compared to other cities’.”

“Uh, as Layfon and Felli-chan said. You’re not a ball so your direction will change after the ball hits the wall. No one would know where you end up in.”

“But……”

Nina didn’t give up her resistance even though her confidence was becoming weaker and weaker. She still persisted in her decision even though the protests were heaped one after another on her. Seriousness suffused the air. The situation would worsen at any moment and that was keeping everyone quiet as time passed silently. Who would know how the situation would have turned out if Lucia hadn’t come over to check on them.

Layfon hadn’t said a word in this period.

“You don’t need to see Leerin anymore.”

Layfon remembered what Lucia had said in the kitchen. He slept in the living room with the blanket that Lucia had brought for him on his shoulder. Sharnid was sleeping in the living room too. Nina and Felli were asleep in Lucia’s room. Lucia was still working in the workshop.

Lucia-nee said there wasn’t a need to see Leerin. Why?

“I said so already. You still have such an expression here. Do you want to learn what she’s really thinking? But you still hold such a weak expression. But then this is a sign of your personality. But do you think that stubborn girl would change her thinking if you were to show her this expression?”

Lucia hadn’t stopped working as she spoke. She had already finished cutting up the pealed vegetables. The meat was cooking in a flat pan and she was reaching her hand up to the cabinet above her head for the seasoning.

“Nothing would change because that child has decided. Then she’d keep on walking on the road she has decided as she’s mentally prepared for it. It’s the same as that time when she left the orphanage in order to defend you.”

Feeling her reproachful gaze, Layfon lowered his head.

“Not that I’d scold you for what you did back then…… since you did it for the sake of the orphanage. It’s just that your method was wrong. Still, you’ve considered and that part of you was worth the sympathy. Besides, I can tell from your attitude back then that you were also mentally prepared to be scolded by your father. Same as the time when you chose the sword.”

“Um……”

“Don’t answer me with such a vague attitude,” she said and clouted him with the seasoning bottle.

“Your face is the same as back then but your heart is no longer the same. Still, you’re stubborn…… perhaps that’s right.”

She watched him. He lowered his head more under that gaze. Still, their hands did not stop as they cooked. Noise came from the flat pan and Layfon put the cut up vegetables into it, turning up the fire.

“Once something’s decided, you wouldn’t talk over it with other people and you’d carry it through. You’re like that and Leerin’s like that too. Perhaps me too. Other brothers and sisters are probably the same. A group of stubborn children influenced by our foster father. We wouldn’t change once we’ve made our decision. All we can do is hammer at each other and use a rope to stop the other, or to comfort the one who has experienced failure. We only have two choices. There’s no middle road.”

“Aye.”

He replied instinctively and then…… he was hit by the fork she used to turn the meat around.

“Since you understand this too then what are you going to do? You still haven’t decided right? So I say, hurry and go back.”

“But……”

“There’s no but. I don’t want to say this, but you’re no longer a citizen of Grendan. Father has forgiven you and I’m not angry with you. This isn’t the time to talk about family relationship. We can only pray for your safety as you fight in Zuellni with your life on the line. At the same time, this is Leerin’s wish to return to Grendan. It’s just that her plan was carried out earlier than expected. I don’t know what happened in between. Perhaps something big has changed in her life. I don’t know what she’s planning to do either but she must have had prepared her resolve for something. We can listen to her troubles as we’re in Grendan but you can’t. All you can do is pray for her safety, just like what we can do for you.”

“………”

He couldn’t say anything. The cooking process was smooth. The meat was done. They just needed to work on it a bit more. The soup had been poured into the bowl of vegetables. The food had been seasoned. The aroma that made the stomach acid react wafted out.

But Layfon had no appetite.

“Speaking of which, what are you planning to do once you’ve confirmed Leerin’s thought?”

As Lucia had said.

(Just what do I want?)

Layfon’s mind turned and turned as he lay like that without any inclination to sleep. The lamp in the living room emitted dim orange light. He stared at it, spacing out.

(After meeting Leerin………)

Just what does he want to do? Not that he hasn’t thought of it, just that he felt he had to save her when he saw the Queen carrying her. But why did the Queen come to take her away? He didn’t know. Only his feeling told him he had to see her once more.

(Could it be……)

What if Leerin came back to Grendan because she was facing something difficult? Would she tell him? Would he have said it if he were her? Absolutely not. He knew because of his experience of entering the underground match.

(Even so……)

Even so, he still wanted to see her one more time. He didn’t know why. No. Perhaps he knew all too well.

Because of what happened that night.

He caressed the Dite that Derek gave him and recalled that night when Leerin collapsed due to over-exhaustion. It must be because of that night.

The impulse that rushed up in the form of that kiss.

Because he wanted to confirm the true meaning behind that kiss.

That must be it.

“Yo, still awake?”

He was shocked that someone suddenly talked to him.

“Sharnid-senpai, you’re still awake?”

“Yeah, though I’m a bit tired. Uh, I’m also of a personality that wants to be able to sleep quickly in this situation.”

He also had his sensitive side even though he acted flippantly. Layfon could tell from his involvement in the match against the 10th platoon but he thought Sharnid was already asleep. No, he had wanted Sharnid to be asleep.

“I spoke cause I thought you were still awake.”

“Ah………”

“You’ll still stay even if we are to return to Zuellni tomorrow, right?”

“………”

“We all know. We just don’t say it. That’s why only I can be the bad messenger.”

Layfon chose to remain silent at his self-mocking words. To put it correctly, he didn’t answer him. Sharnid shrugged at his reaction.

“But we knew that in the beginning. You must have come for Leerin. I knew it would turn out like this.”

Sharnid’s figured moved in the orange light. Originally he was lying face down. Now he turned around to face the ceiling. He wasn’t looking at Layfon. Did he have to use internal Kei just to look at the ceiling?

“You wouldn’t tell anyone? I don’t know what Nina thinks but me and Felli hold the same opinion. We just haven’t confirmed it with each other yet.”

“What opinion?”

“We are against your saving that child.”

“……”

“Aren’t you going to ask me why?”

“………”

“I heard it though Felli-chan collapsed at that time. You could say it’s normal for Leerin to act that way so to protect you in that situation, but I still think it’s different. I’m not that familiar with her but Leerin’s smart. If she were to protect you, she’d have said something even more serious.”

Perhaps that really was the case.

Layfon couldn’t think of anything except “perhaps that really was the case”. Why didn’t Leerin say “save me” at that time? Was it because of the Queen and Lintence? Besides, Leerin wasn’t one to say something like “save me”.

But he had wanted her to say “save me”.

Except she told him to “return”.

“You’re still going right?”

“What is it? Because……”

“Don’t you feel uncomfortable?”

“Uh? What?”

“This vague attitude.”

“………”

“Either point is persuasive. I can feel that she’s protecting you. I also feel what she said was genuine. If it’s me, I’d bet on her being genuine. But her attitude back then wasn’t clear enough so there isn’t much I can do. I couldn’t have reached the side of that elegant monster like nee-chan so I couldn’t ask you to do it instead.”

Sharnid must be talking about Barmelin? True. His fighting strength couldn’t match hers. With the amount of experience and training she had, she didn’t even need to ambush him to defeat Sharnid.

“But…… Leerin herself said she wanted to come back. That’s why it’s meaningless even if I were to meet her.”

Layfon deliberately said an opposite opinion. No, he just repeated the opinion he heard from Lucia. He only said this in order to confirm whether it was the truth. But that feeling of pressure in his heart became heavier after he said those words.

“Perhaps that might be the case, but you’re still going?” Sharnid said clearly.

“………Uh?”

“Hasn’t this become your instinctive reaction?”

“Uh Uh?”

“Anyway, you can’t ignore what has happened before you. This point is similar to Nina. If it was Nina, we don’t feel easy leaving her on her own so we’d stay by her side. But you’re different. We can’t catch up to you so we can only let you go alone. But you may think it’s better if we weren’t here?”

“Not at all.”

Layfon felt so from the bottom of his heart. He was injured in an accident before fighting the platoon match with the 1st platoon. He then deliberately let Sharnid and the others view the collaborative fight of the Salinvan Mercenary Gang, hoping they could one day fight with him. He also voiced his intention at that time. That wasn’t a lie.

“If possible, I want you all to come with me.”

Sharnid’s figure moved in the dark without any noise. Layfon didn’t think he had accepted his word.

“Do you mean it? Not so. I don’t think you’re lying and I’m not doubting you. It’s just that you never counted us in as part of your fighting strength. You also never used your full force in the platoon matches. I feel that you did forcefully fight with us in the Military Arts Competition but you also did hold back, didn’t you?”

“That……”

“Well, I’m not scolding you. Don’t misunderstand. The problem is the gap between us is just too huge. So it can’t be helped that this problem appears. You wouldn’t leave your back to people who can’t catch up with you in a crisis. You’d ask Felli to support you with psychokinesis. And isn’t it because Felli is the only one who fulfills yours requirement?

“So…… So you did that?”

“Uh?”

“In that fight in the afternoon. I didn’t quite know what you did back there but I think I understand a little bit. That was dangerous. You were forcing yourself. How is that different from taking illegal drug?”

“You understood already? Incredible.”

Sharnid seemed to be mocking himself as the air stirred lightly. Layfon could feel a sense of mock-laughter and a sense of loneliness.

“Because I’ve denied his method, so I can only use this way.”

Sharnid meant the platoon match with the 10th platoon, with Dinn Dee. Dinn, as a former comrade of Sharnid’s, had taken illegal drug to increase his Kei output. He had exchanged his body to increase his Kei. One city after another had banned the use of such drug because it was very dangerous. Still, Dinn wanted to protect this Academy City event though he had to use such a method to increase his Kei. But his goal was prevented by Sharnid’s 17th platoon.

“Just exactly……?”

“My father taught me that for emergency. Originally he said to use it to escape but I could only use it then. It isn’t a move that can gain much time for long term escape.”

Layfon weaved a net in the afternoon fight to buy Sharnid some time, but what Sharnid did back then was not possible judging by his amount of kei. But he managed to successfully stall the 30 or so Grendan Military Artists. Layfon found that his move very dangerous. He was concentrating on weaving the song so he couldn’t fully understand the secret of Sharnid’s move. But he still made a decision judging by the tiny feeling he got.

Increasing the speed and output of Kei. This sounded good, but Kei pathways, Kei vein and the Military Artist’s flesh could not sustain this sudden increase of Kei for a long period as they were used to the usual amount of Kei. Forcing a Kei vein to increase its flow was like using a pump to make a heart beat faster.

The body couldn’t sustain it.

“It wouldn’t have given me any side-effects like the illegal drug as long as I was aware of the time limit. That had helped me heaps.”

“It’s still better not to use that move.”

Sharnid understood. Even he himself wouldn’t want to use that dangerous a move for multiple times. But this was Grendan. A city with the most intense fights and most frequent fights with filth monsters. The strength of Grendan’s Military Artists was stronger than that of any other cities. What was more was that Sharnid had seen for himself the strength of a Heaven’s Blade successor. It was certain that he couldn’t have won against those Military Artists if he didn’t use that move.

But……

“Why were you so reckless?”

“Hey, hey. I don’t want you, the symbol of recklessness, to say that to me.”

True. Layfon had acted recklessly many times since coming to Zuellni. He didn’t know how to retort as Sharnid complained with a bitter smile.

“But I was very clear that I was being reckless. I also thought I’d try not to use it as much as possible. Concentrate on increasing my real strength. But this move would lose its meaning if my strength catches up to it. Isn’t that so? I’m not someone who likes to sacrifice a move.”

“Uh……”

“So there’s no helping it here, in Grendan. I was already prepared to use that move when the occasion requires it. And I finally got to try that move thanks to you. Then all I need to know is the time limit. But I tried not to think of it. Let’s head back home after we wake up tomorrow, end this tour. This is what I truly want now.”

“………”

“But the problem is Nina. She’s even more reckless than you. What would she do? She’d go on a rampage even though her strength is not enough. This time she even has the redundant Haikizoku. Her level of recklessness would increase. Even I wouldn’t know what to do.”

Anxiety filled his tone. He seemed to be shaking his head.

Doubt surfaced again.

“Senpai. Why did you come to save the captain?”

“Ha?”

“Because you knew you were being reckless? Besides, your moves are restricted…… Speaking in truth, you’re really reckless.”

“This integrity without decoration is also part of your personality though it’s only limited to fights.”

“Uh…… sorry.”

“That’s all right……” Sharnid sat up. Layfon sat up too.

“I knew. I already said many times that I knew I’m being reckless. Still, I did it. Didn’t I say that at the beginning? I can’t stand this level of insult. I came to get vent my anger. Can’t I even do that?”

“…………”

Layfon heard his “hei hei”. The laughter was a bit shy.

“But I’m not the impulsive type. Though sometimes I do act impulsively, putting my life on the line……… If you had to say I’m of a certain type, then I’m of the type to throw his life away for a woman.”

“For a woman……? Eh…………?”

Layfon’s mind turned completely blank. For a woman……? Though it was a bit, really, he felt just a little bit that Sharnid did like Dalshena. The event happened in the past, but Sharnid did say so. Therefore, Layfon felt that he still liked her. He didn’t know whether Dalshena knew, but Sharnid should still like her now.

But she wasn’t here. Layfon remembering hearing that she was injured in the fight, but she should have recovered now. But she hadn’t come. That must be because Sharnid hadn’t told her of it. Or Sharnid said something to throw her off the track. Or perhaps she herself had chosen not to come. Either way, she wasn’t here. Then “for a woman”. He meant……

“Hey, right now, are you misunderstanding me to the extreme? No. This isn’t what you’re thinking at all. I’m not saying that Nina isn’t a beauty but she isn’t the type I like.”

“The type.” What would Nina have thought if she had heard of this? Layfon couldn’t imagine it.

“Eh? I see? Then……”

“Well, this is to do with the personality. You should also know that Nina finishes what she does from start to finish with vigor. She isn’t like the Student President who can always think about it, consider it, and then allocate the job to a suitable subordinate. The Captain relies on her vigor and she finishes the job with her subordinates who got involved. If I was to choose, I’d like a boss like our Captain even though she doesn’t consider things much, like an idiot. But her personality to only think of what lies before her isn’t too bad. Besides, there might be many changes in the process even though she only heads in one direction. Karian and Dinn could think about strategies, but Nina is different. No. I don’t think she has great strategies but……”

“Bad balance?”

“Yes, that’s it. No security. It hasn’t been boring thanks to that. I don’t feel like I’m only doing something for show. Instead, the job is filled with excitement and fun. Life would become very boring if that kind of fun things disappear. Do you understand?”

“Well……”

Layfon seemed to understand and not understand.

“Well, I only thought of this because I don’t seem to know what I want to do.”

His sudden words stabbed deep into the hole in Layfon’s heart.

“Eh?”

“It’s like that. Not that I don’t hold any feelings about Nina’s wish to protect Zuellni, but that feeling disappeared the moment I became her subordinate, pushing all responsibilities to her. If one had to say clearly, this is a responsibility a Captain should bear…… How should I put it? It makes me look cheap.”

“Is that so?”

“In the end, I just didn’t want to get bored. I already forgot my resolve, even my pretense. These kind of things already left me when I was in my previous platoon and when we lost the Military Arts Competition. Perhaps they really were the things I was chasing after. I encountered many things and failed to reach my goal in my previous platoon. Isn’t it cool to then realize those things in the 17th platoon?” Sharnid said.

But Layfon couldn’t feel any of those feelings in his words.

“But I stopped moving. After that incident, I pushed the responsibility to Dinn in the 10th platoon. And I pushed the responsibility to Nina, to them. ‘Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?’ I haled on this kind of thinking. That’s not cool at all.”

“………”

Layfon couldn’t say anything. Not that he couldn't totally comprehend Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?”

This sentence could also be used on Layfon himself. No. It was too suitable. Layfon came to Zuellni, not wanting to fight and having no reason to fight. Having been deceived by Karian, Layfon entered the 17th platoon and have been fighting till now. He fought in the platoon matches, he fought against the filth monsters, and he fought other Military Artists. The fighting strength belonged to Layfon, yet he had been fighting, pushing the reason of the fights to Nina. Layfon himself didn’t clearly want to fight. He only fought by giving that reason to Nina and obeyed her directions as time passed.

“Not everyone can live a life pleasing to him. And I don’t think that is the best way to live. But well, even someone who lives by listening to somebody’s order would hope to have a clear reason for it. That’s better than me who only wants to play cool. I said it’s for women, but I just want to look cool.”

This was Sharnid’s way of thinking. Layfon had no reason to do the same as him. Even acting on Nina’s order was a decision in itself. But was this really good? He hadn’t thought of it. He hadn’t done something that he absolutely had to do, so he had been living by listening to Nina’s order.

He’d have no place to go if the Academy City expelled him. If that happened, he could only drift from city to city. Still, there were ways to live even if he was in other cities. But the same thing might occur. Filth monsters attacking. The city’s Military Artists could do nothing and so Layfon would have to take up the Dite again. There was no other way of survival.

Layfon would not pick the choice of not salvaging the worst situation when clearly it was doable. He himself should have picked a choice, but he abandoned it when the larvae attacked Zuellni. Still, he was the one who made the decision even though he was helped by Nina and Leerin.

Even if he were to seal off the Katana as his last line of defense, he had taken the Katana back up because of his foster father’s forgiveness. The situation had changed. It was all right even if icy gazes were to reproach him, except he couldn’t ignore the fact that his resolve was collapsing bit by bit.

(Then it’s the same no matter where I go.)

Perhaps this thought had always been in him, somewhere inside him – whether it was the time when Karian found out of his identity, when he was fighting the larvae, and when Zuellni’s Military Artists were being impotent.

(Perhaps I can’t give up being a Military Artist.)

Had he not thought of this before? Then why had he been fighting, listening to Nina’s directions?

(I………)

He can’t deny it.

All the choices left to him were choices he didn’t want, so he had picked the best out of those choices. Anyone would have done this. No one would blame him even though Layfon did it.

(I………)

What was he fighting for? For his own future in the Academy City? For the path outside of being a Military Artist? Or for the new path of life that he would be content with? He stepped back into the Military Arts role because of Nina and the others. This might not be bad. He had thought of this too.

He had thought that to include Military Arts in this new road of life might not be a bad decision, but he failed to speak of the reason behind his fights.

What was the evidence that living a life of a Military Artist was good? Was he only using the reason that “it isn’t too bad to fight with Nina and the 17th platoon?”

If this was the case, what would he do if the 17th platoon disappeared? And they were in this kind of a situation.

Judging from what he heard from Nina, perhaps Lucia’s words were right. Leerin had already decided to stand in a place without Layfon.

Then, what next?

(I……)

What does he want to do with Leerin?

(I……)

No matter what, he couldn’t think of an answer.

He watched the ceiling next to Sharnid who had laid down again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume14 Prologue

2011-04-28T02:12:53Z

74.65.229.51: minor edits

She had not forgotten the feeling left on her lips.

The sound of the city’s multi-legs moving. It was time for the roaming bus to depart. Leerin had picked out all the luggage beside his feet. The jacket he wore, the top he wore, the pants, the shoes, had all been chosen by Leerin.

The weather of that day was so good that one might hate it, as if it was there to bless his journey. There were many reasons why filth monsters appeared. The level of pollutants was related, but the air on that day was especially crisp and fresh. Filth monsters usually wouldn’t appear under those situations, so it was the best day for a roaming bus to leave. Till that day, the departure date had been pushed back. She had wanted that day to never come, because the day signified separation.

It might be a separation for eternity.

She had thought so, and that thought might even have been right.

Until the day she received the box from her adoptive father.

The Katana of Psyharden. It was the symbol of the heir to the school of Psyharden. It was proof that he had forgiven Layfon and reconciled with him. Though Grendan still couldn’t accept Layfon, Layfon’s foster father still wished to maintain a connection with him. There was someone who wished for this besides Leerin.

This was also an opportunity for Leerin to take action. She had been living a life different from her past. Originally, she would hesitate before giving up than hang on. She was about to give up many times, but this sudden opportunity had given her stubbornness another victory.

She recalled once again the feeling left on her lips.

At that time when the sound of the city’s movement suddenly stopped, when something pressed hard on her back, that moment must have meant something.

She just wanted herself to be left in his memory for a little longer.

She wanted the existence of Leerin Marfes to stay longer in his memory. This thought was with her as she acted.

That was how she wanted it to be.

But, this action……. Why did she wish for him to remember her? Because her lover was about to leave her?

Or…….

She recalled the feeling left on her lips.

The long journey to Zuellni had ended. When she saw him covered in wounds, that feeling rushed up to her chest. She couldn’t resist it.

Why did he turn out like this?

Why did he turn out like this but she wasn’t beside him? Because she couldn’t stay by his side? This was so cruel. She felt pain in her chest. Her tears fell. Unstoppable. She regretted it. She had never hated herself so much, she who lacked imagination and consideration. This place wasn’t Grendan. She only knew, after leaving Grendan, how blessed and strange a place it was.

She only knew of him the side she knew……. She had never thought of the Layfon who would give up Military Arts. She had never thought of the cruelty of reality. As she never had to participate in the cruel fights, she had never thought of it.

So foolish.

The feeling on her lips.

She was trapped in confusion, and then three months flew by. She had been observing him, trying to answer the question of whether he was fortunate or not to live as a Military Artist. He was using his busy life as an excuse to escape her. The number of roaming buses had been drastically reduced during wartime, and that had become her excuse to stay by his side.

What was Leerin Marfes thinking at that time?

Finally prepared to give him the box, and he had accepted it. Why was Leerin Marfes happy?

She decided to give him the box after observing and deciding he was living a good life in Zuellni. It was the Katana of Psyharden that her foster father had given her.

Layfon had obtained forgiveness.

Then what had Leerin gained? The fact that the connection between the two of them wasn’t lost? That Layfon hadn’t forgotten Grendan and Leerin Marfes? Or…….. the fact that there was a special relationship between Leerin Marfes and Layfon Alseif? But even so, this was just on the surface. Was there another reason in a deeper area? Was there a much more personal and willful reason behind it? And what should she do now that she had noticed it? What should she do?

But the magic in her right eye beneath the blindfold could see the truth that she was Leerin Eutnohl. In her ran the blood of the three royal families of Grendan, and from it came a special power.

This was her proof, her proof of her real father and mother.

And this truth became much brighter before her right eye.

The chaos in Grendan. What should she do?

“Leerin!!”

His voice called for her.

This made her chest hurt even more……

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Epilogue|Volume 13]]
| Return to [[Chrome Shelled Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>